The author of this post is Johan Tufte-Kristensen who is an Associate Professor of Private and Procedural Law at the University of Copenhagen.


In a decision of 12 June 2026, the Danish Supreme Court ordered a Cypriot-registered company to provide security for costs in appeal proceedings in Denmark.

The decision concerned a question of interest in cross-border litigation, namely whether registration in a state within the European Economic Area (“EEA”) is sufficient for a company to be regarded as domiciled there under the Danish rules on security for costs.

The legal framework

Under Section 321 of the Danish Administration of Justice Act, a claimant without residence or a corporate seat in the EEA must, at the defendant’s request, provide security for any costs that the claimant may be ordered to pay to the defendant. The request must normally be made in the statement of defense, and the court may refrain from ordering security if this is justified by special reasons. If the required security is not provided, the action is dismissed.

The provision also applies, with the necessary modifications, in appeal proceedings. This follows from the preparatory works and has been confirmed by the Danish Supreme Court in an order of 31 August 2017 (U 2017.3504 H).

The proceedings

In February 2020, the claimant, who is anonymized in the accessible decision, brought proceedings against the defendants, who are also anonymized. The dispute arose from the sale of a Danish company and a French company to the claimant.

During the first-instance proceedings, the defendants requested security for costs. The district court refused the request in November 2022 on the ground that the claimant was registered and had its stated address in Cyprus, which is an EU member state. That decision was not appealed.

In February 2024, the district court dismissed the claimant’s substantive claim. The claimant appealed the decision to the High Court of Western Denmark. In their response to the appeal, the defendants requested a summary dismissal and expressly reserved the right to request security for costs if the appeal was allowed to proceed.

After the high court refused to dismiss the appeal at this preliminary stage, the defendants formally requested security in their rejoinder. The high court granted the request and ordered the claimant to provide security of DKK 150,000. The high court stated that the earlier refusal of security during the first-instance proceedings did not prevent a new request relating to the costs of the appeal.

The claimant did not provide the security within the time limit. The high court therefore dismissed the appeal in August 2025. The claimant subsequently obtained permission to appeal the decision on security to the Supreme Court.

The Supreme Court’s decision

The Supreme Court first considered whether the request had been made in time. Section 321 of the Danish Administration of Justice Act requires the request to be made in the response to the appeal, and the defendants had not made an unconditional request in that response but had merely reserved their right to request security if their preliminary request for dismissal was unsuccessful. Once the high court had decided that the appeal was to proceed, the defendants made the formal request in their rejoinder and referred to the reservation in their response.

The Supreme Court considered these statements sufficient, and the statutory time requirement was therefore satisfied.

The second question was whether the claimant had its corporate seat in the EEA, as this would prevent a requirement for security under Section 321 of the Danish Administration of Justice Act. The Supreme Court noted that the company was registered in Cyprus, but the company had been inactive for several years and had significant negative equity according to its latest available accounts from 2020. Its three owners and its director lived in Monaco. The director was also a director of a company with the same name registered in England, and the three owners had previously held shares in that English company. The claimant had not produced evidence that its management exercised its powers in Cyprus or elsewhere in the EEA, and the claimant had also declined to explain how the litigation was financed.

On that basis, the Supreme Court held that, for the purpose of deciding the security issue under Section 321 of the Danish Administration of Justice Act, the claimant did not have its corporate seat in the EEA. The Supreme Court therefore upheld the decision requiring security of DKK 150,000.

The Supreme Court did not confirm the high court’s more specific conclusion that the company’s real seat was in England. The Supreme Court merely held that, based on the available evidence, the company did not have its seat within the EEA.

Accordingly, the Supreme Court considered registration in Cyprus relevant but not decisive, as it was merely one of several connecting factors for the purposes of Section 321 of the Danish Administration of Justice Act. The claimant’s failure to provide further information also appears to have been taken into account, although adverse inference was not explicitly attributed to it.

The principle of non-discrimination

The claimant argued that treating the company as not having its corporate seat in the EEA, despite its incorporation and registration in Cyprus, would be contrary to the prohibition of discrimination on grounds of nationality in Article 18 of the TFEU. The Court of Justice has previously held that national rules on security for costs are subject to the principle of non-discrimination as set out in e.g. Case C-323/95 (Hayes v Kronenberger).

The Supreme Court did not address the argument in its reasoning.

Conclusion

The decision is narrow and specific but shows that registration in an EEA state may not, by itself, establish a corporate seat within the EEA for the purpose of Section 321 of the Danish Administration of Justice Act concerning security for costs. If the available information points to a country outside the EEA, the company may need to document, inter alia, where its management is exercised.

UAWire - Russia threatens to sever ties with the European UnionThe legal confrontation between the European Union and the Russian Federation over the effects of restrictive measures continues to intensify. In recent months, the interaction between sanctions law, private international law and national countermeasures has become increasingly complex, as both sides have adopted instruments aimed at protecting the effectiveness of their respective legal frameworks.

On this blog, Marta Requejo Isidro has recently examined the private international law implications of EU restrictive measures, highlighting the growing relevance of sanctions in areas traditionally governed by private law. More recently on this blog, Gilles Cuniberti analysed the EU’s response to Russian anti-suit injunctions against sanctioned persons and the emergence of a European mechanism aimed at preventing the effects of such proceedings within the Union.

The adoption of the EU’s 21st package of restrictive measures confirms that this legal confrontation is far from settled. Recent developments illustrate the continuing evolution of the legal framework on both sides: while the EU has strengthened its response to Russian judicial countermeasures affecting sanctioned persons and EU restrictive measures, Russian legislation has also introduced measures targeting foreign investors that have withdrawn from the Russian market.

The Strengthening of the EU Response: A Broader Shield Against Russian Judicial Countermeasures

On 23 July 2026, the Council adopted Regulation (EU) 2026/1844 amending Regulation (EU) No 269/2014 concerning restrictive measures in respect of actions undermining or threatening the territorial integrity, sovereignty and independence of Ukraine.

On the same day, the Council adopted Regulation (EU) 2026/1848 amending Regulation (EU) No 833/2014 concerning restrictive measures in view of Russia’s actions destabilising the situation in Ukraine.

Among other amendments, both Regulations further develop the private international law dimension of the EU sanctions framework, by strengthening the rules concerning the recognition and enforcement of Russian judicial and administrative decisions, compensation for damages arising from third-country proceedings and protective measures against Russian anti-suit injunctions.

Strengthening the Non-Recognition Mechanism

Regulation (EU) 2026/1844 introduces an amended Article 11c into Regulation (EU) No 269/2014, providing that:

No injunction, order, relief, judgment or other court or administrative decision pursuant to or derived from Article 248.1 or Article 248.2 of the Arbitration Procedure Code of the Russian Federation or equivalent Russian legislation, or given by a Russian court or authority pursuant to any other Russian law, holding a person referred to in Article 17, points (c) or (d), liable, whether in contract or in tort or on any other legal basis, or giving effect, directly or indirectly, to any claim, right or alleged obligation against such person, including in the context of insolvency, bankruptcy, restructuring or analogous proceedings, in connection with any contract or transaction the performance of which has been affected, directly or indirectly, in whole or in part, by the measures imposed under this Regulation, shall be recognised, given effect or enforced in a Member State.

At first sight, this provision may appear to merely reproduce the solution already introduced by Council Regulation (EU) 2025/395, which amended Council Regulation (EU) No 833/2014 by inserting Article 11c. The two Regulations, however, pursue different objectives within the EU sanctions framework. While Regulation (EU) No 833/2014 establishes sectoral economic restrictions, including trade, financial and technological measures affecting economic relations with Russia, Regulation (EU) No 269/2014 concerns targeted restrictive measures against specifically designated persons and entities, primarily through asset freezes and prohibitions on making funds or economic resources available to them.

The 21st sanctions package therefore extends and strengthens the same private international law response within both regulatory frameworks.

The previous Article 11c provision under Regulation (EU) No 833/2014 already established that no injunction, order, relief, judgment or other court decision based on Article 248.1 or Article 248.2 of the Russian Arbitration Procedure Code, or equivalent Russian legislation, could be recognised, given effect or enforced in a Member State.

A closer analysis, however, reveals that the new provision significantly expands the scope of the EU response.

First, the scope of the prohibition is no longer limited to decisions based on Articles 248.1 and 248.2 of the Russian Arbitration Procedure Code or equivalent legislation. The amended provisions also cover decisions adopted by Russian courts or authorities pursuant to any other Russian law. The focus therefore shifts from the formal legal basis of the Russian measure to its actual effects.

Second, the amended wording expressly includes administrative decisions, preventing circumvention through measures adopted outside judicial proceedings.

Third, the material scope of the prohibition is broader. The provisions no longer focus exclusively on anti-suit and anti-arbitration injunctions, but also cover decisions holding protected persons liable on contractual, tortious or any other legal basis, or giving effect, directly or indirectly, to claims, rights or alleged obligations connected with transactions affected by EU restrictive measures.

Fourth, the provisions expressly extend to insolvency, bankruptcy, restructuring and analogous proceedings, recognising that collective proceedings may also be used as instruments to undermine the effectiveness of EU sanctions.

Finally, the drafting technique reflects an important evolution. The original rule was structured around specific categories of Russian procedural instruments. The amended provisions adopt a more functional approach: what matters is not only the legal source invoked by the Russian authority, but whether the decision produces effects incompatible with the effectiveness of EU restrictive measures.

Extending Compensation Mechanisms

The strengthening of the EU response, however, is not limited to the recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions. The 21st sanctions package also reinforces the compensatory dimension of the sanctions framework by amending Article 11a of both Regulation (EU) No 833/2014 and Regulation (EU) No 269/2014.

Article 11a already provided that protected persons could recover direct and indirect damages, including legal costs, incurred as a consequence of claims brought before courts of third countries in connection with contracts or transactions affected by EU restrictive measures, where effective access to remedies in the relevant jurisdiction was unavailable.

The amendments broaden this mechanism by extending the category of persons whose initiation of proceedings before third-country courts may trigger liability. While the previous wording referred to persons, entities and bodies listed in Article 11(1), points (a), (b) and (c), the amended provision also includes those referred to in Article 11(1), point (d). The possibility of recovering damages is therefore no longer limited to claims initiated by designated persons or persons acting through or on behalf of them, but also covers claims brought by third-country persons, entities or bodies that make available funds or economic resources in breach of the Regulation to such designated persons or entities.

The compensatory mechanism therefore becomes a broader instrument against litigation strategies aimed at challenging or circumventing the effects of EU restrictive measures.

Reinforcing Protection Against Russian Anti-Suit Injunctions

Regulation (EU) 2026/1848, adopted in the context of the EU’s 21st sanctions package and amending Regulation (EU) No 833/2014, further develops the Union’s response to Russian anti-suit injunctions and related judicial proceedings affecting the effectiveness of EU restrictive measures by amending Article 11ca of the Regulation. The amended provision now reads as follows:

1.   Without prejudice to Articles 11a and 11b, in the event that a person referred to in Article 11(1), point (a), (b) or (c), of this Regulation initiated proceedings before a Russian court in connection with any contract or transaction the performance of which has been affected, directly or indirectly, in whole or in part, by the measures imposed under this Regulation or under Regulation (EU) No 269/2014, in breach of an exclusive jurisdiction or arbitration clause, or abusively pursuant to Article 248.1 or Article 248.2 of the Arbitration Procedure Code of the Russian Federation or equivalent Russian legislation, or pursuant to any other law of the Russian Federation, or in frustration of the Union’s restrictive measures, against a natural or legal person, entity or body referred to in Article 13, point (c) or (d), of this Regulation to obtain an injunction, order, relief, judgment or other court decision, the natural or legal person, entity or body referred to in Article 13, point (c) or (d), of this Regulation shall be entitled to obtain, in judicial proceedings before the competent courts of a Member State, a court order ordering the person indicated in Article 11(1), point (a), (b) or (c), of this Regulation:

(a) to not initiate or to discontinue those legal proceedings; or

(b) to not seek to enforce, recognise, or rely upon any injunction, order, relief, judgment or other court decision, in any jurisdiction, that was or might be obtained in those legal proceedings.

2.   Failure to observe the court order referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article shall lead to financial penalties imposed by the court proportionate to the potential loss which could be incurred by the natural or legal person, entity or body referred to in Article 13, point (c) or (d), as a result of such violation. Payment of those financial penalties shall be made to the natural or legal person, entity or body referred to in Article 13, point (c) or (d), that submitted the request for the court order.’

As previously analysed by Gilles Cuniberti on this blog, the original provision introduced a mechanism allowing persons targeted by such proceedings before Russian courts to seek protective orders before the courts of Member States.

The amended wording broadens this mechanism by extending its scope beyond proceedings based on Articles 248.1 and 248.2 of the Russian Arbitration Procedure Code or equivalent legislation, expressly covering proceedings initiated “in frustration of the Union’s restrictive measures”.

It also removes the focus on the sole protection of exclusive jurisdiction and arbitration clauses, by enabling courts of Member States to address more broadly abusive proceedings aimed at circumventing Union restrictive measures.

Moreover, the available remedies are strengthened: national courts may not only order the person concerned not to initiate or discontinue such proceedings, but may also order that such person refrain from seeking the enforcement or recognition of, or relying upon, any injunction, order, relief, judgment or other court decision obtained or potentially obtained in those proceedings, in any jurisdiction.

Conclusion

The combined effect of these provisions, introduced or amended within the respective frameworks of Regulation (EU) No 833/2014 and Regulation (EU) No 269/2014, illustrates the broader evolution of the EU’s approach.

Article 11ca addresses the earliest stage, by allowing courts of Member States to grant protective orders against Russian anti-suit injunctions and related proceedings aimed at undermining the effectiveness of EU restrictive measures. Article 11a subsequently provides a compensatory remedy where claims before third-country courts are used to challenge or circumvent the effects of EU sanctions. Article 11c operates at the final stage, preventing certain Russian judicial and administrative decisions from producing effects within the Union.

Taken together, these provisions show that the EU sanctions framework increasingly relies on private international law mechanisms to preserve its effectiveness.

Russia’s Parallel Response: New Restrictions on Foreign Investors’ Exit Rights

While the European Union has strengthened its response to Russian countermeasures affecting the effectiveness of EU restrictive measures, Russia has continued to develop its own legal framework concerning foreign investors.

On 21 July 2026, the amendments to Federal Law No 160-FZ of 9 July 1999 on Foreign Investments in the Russian Federation, recently adopted by the State Duma, introduce a new Article 20.1 establishing a specific mechanism for terminating certain foreign investors’ rights to re-acquire assets previously transferred in Russia.

The mechanism applies to foreign investors connected with “unfriendly states”, as well as entities controlled by them, and concerns shares, participation interests in Russian companies and other business assets in which foreign capital had previously been invested. It applies to transfers carried out after 22 February 2022 where the foreign investor retained a contractual right to buy back the relevant asset.

Under the new provision, a claim for the termination of such buy-back rights may be brought by Russian citizens, Russian legal entities or certain foreign entities controlled by Russian citizens, following the involvement of the competent Russian authorities and the Government Commission for Control of Foreign Investments. The claim may succeed where the foreign investor is considered to have engaged in “unfriendly actions”, including public support for restrictive measures adopted against Russia, withdrawal or suspension of operations in Russia, or conduct aimed at restricting the performance of contracts connected with the relevant assets. Notably, the legislation expressly states that actions linked to compliance with restrictive measures adopted by foreign States or international organisations may constitute such “unfriendly actions”.

From a private international law perspective, the amendments are particularly relevant because disputes concerning the termination of buy-back rights are to be examined by the Commercial Court of the Moscow Region. The provision applies even where the parties have agreed to submit disputes to a foreign court or to international commercial arbitration, including where such mechanisms are considered unavailable due to restrictive measures affecting access to justice. The rule therefore directly affects the operation of dispute-resolution clauses in cross-border investment transactions.

This post was contributed by Pauline Ernste & Jeroen van Hezewijk, who are respectively professor of civil law, in particular civil procedural law, and doctoral researcher at the Radboud Business Law Institute (OO&R) of the Radboud University in Nijmegen, the Netherlands. The post is based on a more in-depth analysis published (in Dutch) here.


On 1 January 2025, the Netherlands introduced a significant reform of its law of evidence through the Wet vereenvoudiging en modernisering bewijsrecht. An important innovation is the recodification of the right to inspect specific information, or obtain copies or extracts of that information, in respect of the person that has control of it, long known under Article 843a of the Dutch Code of Civil Procedure (DCCP), into Articles 194–196 DCCP. It aimed at making such access to information easier to use in practice and specifically encourages parties to use it at an early stage, even before proceedings on the merits have been commenced.

While the reform was primarily intended to improve domestic litigation, its implications extend well beyond national borders. In particular, it raises important questions concerning the interaction with EU private international law, most notably the Rome I and Rome II Regulations and, more prominently, the Brussels I bis Regulation.

This post briefly sketches the PIL framework and then focuses on what is arguably the most intriguing issue: whether (Dutch) pre-procedural access to evidence qualifies as a ‘provisional measure’ under Article 35 Brussels I bis.

From Substantive Claim to Procedural Tool?

A key preliminary question is whether the Dutch right to inspect information or obtain copies or extracts thereof should be characterised as substantive law or as evidence/procedural law. This distinction determines whether its availability depends on the lex causae (under Rome I/II) being Dutch law or whether it is always available based on the lex fori.

Under the former Article 843a DCCP, the answer was uncertain. While the provision clearly served evidentiary purposes, it could also be invoked as a stand-alone claim for ‘a variety of purposes’ (per the Dutch Supreme Court), and also in the absence of contemplated litigation. There could therefore be doubt whether it might fall (at least in part) outside the Rome Regulations’ exclusion for ‘evidence and procedure’.

The 2025 reform has largely resolved this ambiguity. The new provisions:

  • are systematically located in the law of evidence,
  • are expressly framed as tools for information gathering in (potential) civil disputes, and
  • are aligned with other preliminary evidentiary measures.

Against this background, the right to inspect information or obtain copies or extracts thereof should now be regarded as evidence law/procedural law, falling within the Rome I/II exclusion. The consequence is that Dutch courts may apply the regime regarding the inspection of information and copies or extracts of that information as part of the lex fori, regardless of the law governing the underlying substantive relationship.

This makes the question of jurisdiction, rather than applicable law, the central issue in cross-border cases.

Access to Documents and Jurisdiction: The Central Role of Brussels I bis

Where the inspection of information or copies or extracts of that information is sought in the context of pending proceedings, the matter is relatively straightforward: the request follows the jurisdiction over the main proceedings under the ordinary rules of Brussels I bis, at least as between the parties to those proceedings (we deal with third parties below).

The more interesting questions arise where access is sought before proceedings on the merits are initiated, as is explicitly possible under Article 196 DCCP.

Two possible routes to jurisdiction can then be identified:

  1. Jurisdiction based on the future main proceedings; and
  2. Jurisdiction under Article 35 Brussels I bis (in conjunction with national law) for provisional or protective measures.

It is the second route that raises the most delicate conceptual issues.

Is Pre-Procedural Access to Documents a Provisional or Protective Measure?

Article 35 Brussels I bis allows courts to grant provisional or protective measures even where they lack jurisdiction over the substance of the dispute, provided there is a real connecting link between the measure and the territorial jurisdiction of the court (per the CJEU’s judgment in Van Uden).

Whether an order for pre-procedural access to documents falls within this provision is not self-evident.

A restrictive starting point

The case law of the CJEU suggests a traditionally restrictive understanding of provisional measures. In Reichert II and subsequent case law, such measures are described as aiming to preserve a factual or legal situation pending a decision on the merits. Moreover, the Court has shown reluctance to include certain forms of evidence gathering, most notably in St. Paul Dairy, where a request for a preliminary witness examination aimed at assessing litigation prospects was held to fall outside the scope of the predecessor provision to Article 35.

Recital 25 of Brussels I bis also excludes measures ‘which are not of a protective nature’.

At first sight, this might suggest that pre-procedural inspection of documents and providing copies or extracts of that information does not qualify.

A broader reading: access as evidence-preserving measure

The Dutch reform invites a reconsideration of this restrictive approach. We believe that several arguments support the inclusion of pre-procedural inspection of information and providing copies or extracts of that information within Article 35:

First, the Regulation itself contemplates that certain measures aimed at obtaining information may fall within the notion of provisional or protective measures. In particular, Recital 25 refers to ‘protective orders aimed at obtaining information’ under the IP Enforcement Directive. Moreover, the wording of Article 35 itself seems to imply that its scope is not limited to measures with a strictly conservatory character, as it talks about ‘provisional, including protective, measures’ / ‘mesures provisoires ou conservatoires’. This logically implies that not all such measures need to be protective/conservatory; they may also be ‘provisional’.

Second, when it comes to requests for inspection of information, or providing copies or extracts of that information, the purpose is (or can be pleaded to be) always at least in part also to:

  • secure the availability of evidence, and
  • prevent its loss or destruction.

In this sense, these requests often have a genuinely protective dimension, even if they also serve to prepare a case or to get a better sense of the strength of one’s evidence.

Third, a broader interpretation is consistent with recent developments in EU law, which increasingly emphasise effective access to evidence as a means of addressing information asymmetry (for example in competition damages actions and representative actions). It would greatly improve efficiency, and thereby the sound administration of justice (as referred to by the CJEU in its recent Apple Store Nederland judgment) if such access could be sought directly from the local court where the information resides, rather than having to rely on cross-border taking of evidence.

The ‘real connecting link’ requirement

Even if pre-procedural access is accepted as a provisional measure, jurisdiction under Article 35 remains subject to an important constraint: the existence of a real connecting link between the requested measure and the forum.

In the context of access to documents, such a link may exist where:

  • the documents are located in the Netherlands, or
  • the addressee (whether a party or a third party) is domiciled there.

This requirement ensures that Article 35 does not become a vehicle for excessive forum shopping in cross-border disclosure. At the same time, it reflects the underlying rationale of Article 35: the local court is often best placed to supervise the taking of evidence within its territory.

Third Parties and the Limits of Article 35

Particular complexity arises where documents are sought not from an opposing party, but from a third party.

From the perspective of the underlying dispute, access to documents requests are accessory. From the perspective of the third party, however, they constitute independent proceedings, potentially imposing significant obligations and Dutch law affords such third parties (procedural and substantive) defence rights (unlike e.g. witnesses).

This dual character makes it difficult to apply Brussels I bis straightforwardly. A cautious approach would treat (vis-a-vis the third party) such requests as autonomous claims, detached from the (current or future) proceedings between the parties to the material dispute, and (therefore) subject to the ordinary jurisdictional rules of Brussels I bis.

This would also imply that, even where the access is sought in anticipation of proceedings on the merits, it should not be deemed a provisional or conservatory measure vis-a-vis the third party (who, after all, will not be a party in that subsequent litigation).

The Expansive Reach of Dutch Jurisdiction

Where Brussels I bis does not apply, Dutch courts rely on national PIL rules, which are notably broad.

In particular, for stand-alone pre-procedural applications for access to documents, Dutch law allows jurisdiction to be based on the applicant’s domicile (forum actoris). This opens the door to far-reaching jurisdictional claims, even where the case has only a limited connection to the Netherlands, and it is not clear whether the legislator intended this.

Under Dutch law (like under EU law), judges are not allowed to apply forum non conveniens. Even where jurisdiction exists, however, courts retain discretion when assessing the request itself. The Dutch regime contains several safeguards, including:

  • the requirement of a legitimate interest,
  • proportionality considerations,
  • protection against abuse of rights, and
  • the possibility to refuse access for weighty reasons.

These standards are likely to play a crucial role in cross-border cases. They allow courts to take into account, for example, whether:

  • the connection to the Netherlands is tenuous, or
  • the requested disclosure would go significantly beyond what is acceptable under the relevant foreign legal system.
Conclusions

The 2025 reform positions the Netherlands as a jurisdiction offering robust tools for pre-procedural access to evidence, with clear implications for cross-border situations.

From a PIL perspective, the most notable question it brings to the fore is the potential qualification of pre-procedural access to documents as a provisional or protective measure under Article 35 Brussels I bis. While not uncontroversial, we conclude that such qualification appears both doctrinally defensible and functionally attractive. However, where the request is addressed to a third party, we deem it prudent to treat it (vis-a-vis that third party) as a stand-alone matter and not as a provisional measure.

At the same time, the potentially unintended consequences of the reform for third country addressees of information requests underscores the need to balance efficiency in evidence gathering with restraint in cross-border application of national regimes that may clash with foreign sensibilities.

This post was written by Birgit van Houtert (Assistant Professor, Maastricht University) and Marco Pasqua (Examiner, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan), co-Chairs of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions as report of the Working Group’s fourth meeting. This post follows up on the report (Part I).


The fourth meeting of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions continued with a discussion structured around a case study, building on the insights emerging from the Slovenian and French contributions and from the overview of national transposition acts (both final and draft) of EU Member States – the report of this first part is available here, where it has been addressed the notion of SLAPP and the scope of application of the national transposition measures, including their operation in purely domestic situations and their (limited or absent) extension to criminal proceedings. This second part of the report focuses on the discussion concerning protection against third-country proceedings, as well as the operation of the early dismissal mechanism under Article 11 of Directive (EU) 2024/1069 (‘Anti-SLAPP Directive’).

2. On Which Grounds Would the Court Have Jurisdiction?

This question concerns the jurisdiction ground as provided by Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive that allows EU courts to assess the compensation for damages and costs that SLAPP-targets in their respective Member State have sustained in third-country SLAPP proceedings.

Jerca Kramberger-Škerl (University of Ljubljana), Working Group member for Slovenia, explained its transposition in Article 14 of the Slovenian Anti-SLAPP Act that states “‘a person with permanent residence or registered office in the Republic of Slovenia may claim monetary compensation for damages incurred in proceedings in a third country which, under the law of the Republic of Slovenia, would be considered an abuse of legal proceedings against public participation against the beneficiary, before a court of the Republic of Slovenia in the place of their permanent residence or registered office’.” She elaborated on the connecting factor of ‘permanent residence’, which is a specific connecting factor under Slovenian administrative law. The factor of ‘domicile’ under the Brussels I bis Regulation is also interpreted under Slovenian law as permanent residence. While the vast majority of persons living in Slovenia have permanent residence, some persons have temporary residence. Furthermore, it is not a factual concept, but it is a legal concept as it requires registration in the register of population.

While Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive has not been transposed in France, Marco Buzzoni  (University of Luxembourg – Luxembourg Centre of European Law), Working Group member for France, identified the grounds for jurisdiction available under French law. According to Article 14 of the French Civil Code, “a foreign national, even if not residing in France, may be summoned to appear before French courts to enforce obligations entered into in France with a French national; he or she may also be brought before French courts for obligations entered into in a foreign country with French nationals”. On the basis of this provision, French nationals will almost always be able to bring proceedings before the French courts. For persons who are not French nationals but are domiciled in EU Member States, Article 6(2) Brussels I bis Regulation provides that they should benefit from the same protection as afforded by the exorbitant ground of jurisdiction contained in Article 14 of the French Civil Code.

However, Marco Buzzoni raised the following issues. According to settled French case law, Article 14 of the French Civil Code cannot be used to reverse the results of enforcement proceedings. As this is exactly the aim of Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, he argued that French courts will have to set aside their own case law if cases fall under the scope of the Directive. Furthermore, it is questionable whether, irrespective of Article 14, claims regarding third-country proceedings can also be filed directly in exequatur proceedings. According to the majority of cases and legal doctrine in France, in exequatur proceedings one is generally not allowed to bring actions for damages; however, there are some cases that have gone in the other direction.

According to Birgit van Houtert (Maastricht University), the non-transposition approach in both France and the Netherlands, according to the Dutch draft transposition act, raises doubts as to whether the jurisdictional safeguard envisaged by Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive will be effectively guaranteed in practice. In both countries, the current approach appears to shift the responsibility for ensuring the effectiveness of Article 17(1) from the legislature to the courts.

Birgit van Houtert referred to the Dutch draft transposition act that indicates that the jurisdictional ground in Article 6(e) DCCP already satisfies the requirements of Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive. Article 6(e) DCCP mirrors Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation and is interpreted in accordance with the case law developed under that provision. However, as she argued earlier here, Dutch law currently does not provide the safeguard envisaged by Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, given that, under the CJEU’s interpretation of Article 7(2) Brussels I bis, the victim’s habitual residence alone is insufficient to establish jurisdiction.

Birgit van Houtert pointed out that the recent Greenpeace v. Energy Transfer judgment confirms this concern. In this Anti-SLAPP case, the Amsterdam District Court expressly held that Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive requires implementation into Dutch law and cannot be regarded as already laid down in Dutch law. The court therefore relied on Article 6(e) DCCP and identified additional circumstances connecting the dispute to the Netherlands. The judgment thus provides a strong indication to the Dutch government that Dutch law does not currently offer the specific jurisdictional safeguard envisaged by Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive and that legislative action is therefore required to ensure its proper transposition. A more comprehensive analysis of the Greenpeace v. Energy Transfer judgment can be found here and here.

3. On Which Grounds Could Recognition and Enforcement of the Third-Country Judgment be Refused?

 The discussion on the third question concerning the refusal of recognition and enforcement of third-country judgments, as provided by Article 16 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, was necessarily more concise, as the previous exchanges on the scope of application of the Anti-SLAPP frameworks and the interaction with criminal proceedings raised a particularly rich debate and took up a significant part of the available time. Therefore, the following summary reflects the points indicated by the contributors in their respective slides.

Jerca Kramberger-Škerl reported that, under Article 13 of the Slovenian Anti-SLAPP Act, recognition or enforcement of a third-country judgment may be refused where, under Slovenian law, the underlying proceedings would be considered abusive legal proceedings against public participation or where the claim would qualify as manifestly unfounded. The provision expressly states that, in proceedings concerning the recognition or enforcement of a decision issued in a third State against a person domiciled or established in Slovenia, the foreign judgment shall not be recognised or enforced if the Slovenian court concludes that the proceedings would fall within one of these categories under Slovenian law.

Marco Buzzoni reported that, in the absence of a transposition of Article 16 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, the relevant ground under French law would likely be the violation of international public policy. He noted that such assessment would probably be carried out in light of the criteria developed by the CJEU in the Real Madrid case, as also reflected in recent French case law (Cass. Civ. 1, 28 May 2025, Nos 21-13.519 and 21-13.520). He further observed that, while these references provide guidance concerning the proportionality of damages awarded by foreign courts, the Court has not yet clarified the criteria for assessing the abusiveness of the foreign proceedings themselves.

4. How Does the Early Dismissal Mechanism Operate and Who Bears the Burden of Proof?

As regards the early dismissal mechanism under Article 11 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, Jerca Kramberger-Škerl explained that, where a case falls within the scope of the Slovenian Anti-SLAPP Act, the court first examines whether the claim is manifestly unfounded. If this threshold is met, the court summons the claimant to demonstrate that the claim is not manifestly unfounded. She clarified that, if the court deems the claim manifestly unfounded and the case falls within the scope of the Act, the court may also act ex officio, although in practice the mechanism is likely to be triggered upon the defendant’s request. A preparatory hearing must then be held within three months, during which the issue of manifest unfoundedness is examined as a preliminary matter, usually followed directly by the main hearing. If the claimant fails to discharge this burden, the court dismisses the claim with res judicata effect. Conversely, if the claimant succeeds in showing that the claim is not manifestly unfounded, the proceedings continue under the ordinary civil procedure rules, while the defendant may still rely on additional protective measures provided by the Anti-SLAPP Act, including security deposits, support measures, full cost reimbursement, damages compensation, publication of the judgment and financial penalties.She further emphasised that the preparatory hearing stage is designed to ensure a swift preliminary assessment of abusiveness, with the main proceedings typically continuing immediately thereafter once that stage is concluded.

Marco Buzzoni then presented the French approach. He noted that the defendant in alleged SLAPP proceedings may file an application for early dismissal of a manifestly unfounded claim under Article 499-1 of the French Code of Civil Procedure, which is to be dealt with on a priority basis under Article 499-3 CCP, with the court setting a hearing date while ensuring that the claimant is given sufficient time to respond. Where the case is already before the juge de la mise en état, that judge has exclusive jurisdiction to rule on the request pursuant to proposed Article 789, 1° bis CCP. He added that, unlike the Slovenian model, the French transposition does not impose a specific time limit for the decision, although it does require priority treatment of the request. He further clarified that the early dismissal mechanism does not modify the ordinary rules on the burden of proof, although the SLAPP claimant must demonstrate that the claim is not manifestly unfounded, thereby retaining the burden under general principles of civil procedure. He also noted that, as under Slovenian law, a decision granting early dismissal would have res judicata effect, bringing the proceedings to an end.

This post was written by Birgit van Houtert (Assistant Professor, Maastricht University) and Marco Pasqua (Examiner, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan), co-Chairs of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions as report of the Working Group’s fourth meeting. This post continues with the report (Part II).


On 4 June 2026, the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions held its fourth meeting, chaired by Birgit van Houtert and Marco Pasqua. The Co-Chairs opened the session by welcoming the participants and briefly recalling the work carried out since the establishment of the Working Group. As previously reported on this blog, the first meeting focused on the preparation of the questionnaire for the comparative analysis of national transposition measures; the second meeting (Part IPart II) examined in detail the implementation of Articles 16 and 17 of Directive (EU) 2024/1069 (‘Anti-SLAPP Directive’), concerning protection against proceedings and judgments originating from third countries; and the third meeting (Part IPart II) built on this discussion by further analysing Articles 16 and 17 while also addressing the early dismissal mechanism under Article 11, with particular attention to procedural tools designed to ensure swift judicial response to manifestly unfounded claims.

The fourth meeting took place after the expiry of the transposition deadline of 7 May 2026 (noted here and here) and was therefore an important occasion to take stock of the developments at national level and to discuss the implementation choices adopted by Member States. The meeting included contributions from members from Slovenia and France on their national transposition approaches around a case study, and the discussion was then opened to all members, who engaged in a broader debate on the implications of the transposition process and its practical effectiveness.

Against this background, an overview of the transposition deadline showed that several Member States have already adopted final implementing measures (including Belgium, Cyprus, Finland, France, Ireland (partially), Latvia, Lithuania, Malta, Slovenia, Sweden and partially Romania), while others have not yet presented draft texts (notably Austria, Hungary, Italy and Portugal), with the remaining Member States currently in the drafting phase.

The Case Study

The case study concerned a scenario involving an investigative journalist domiciled in an EU Member State who brought proceedings before the courts of that State against a multinational technology company headquartered in a third country (the People’s Republic of China). The company had previously initiated litigation in its home country against the journalist and a local media outlet, based on allegedly defamatory investigative reporting concerning allegedly anti-competitive practices and data protection issues. The foreign proceedings, characterised by the journalist as SLAPP, resulted in significant costs and damages, which the journalist sought to recover through the action brought before the Member State court.

Against this background, participants were invited to (1) consider how the (draft or final) national transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive would address such a situation, in particular with regard to the criteria for identifying SLAPP and the scope of application of the implementing measures, including in purely domestic situations and, where relevant, in proceedings brought within criminal proceedings frameworks. The discussion further explored (2) the jurisdictional basis for bringing the claim before the courts of the Member State of domicile (3) as well as the possible grounds on which recognition and enforcement of the third-country judgment rendered by the courts of the People’s Republic of China against the journalist could be refused. Finally, attention was given to (4) the functioning of the early dismissal mechanism under Article 11 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, including the allocation of the burden of proof.

1. How Are SLAPPs Identified and Does the Scope of the Transposition Act Extend to Domestic and Criminal SLAPP Cases?

Jerca Kramberger-Škerl (University of Ljubljana), Working Group member for Slovenia, presented the Slovenian perspective (already noted on this blog).

As regards the criteria for identifying a SLAPP, she explained that Article 4(4) of the Slovenian Anti-SLAPP Act defines an abusive legal proceeding as one that is not genuinely aimed at enforcing a right to judicial protection, but rather at preventing, restricting or punishing public participation, where unfounded claims are asserted. The provision further sets out a non-exhaustive list of indicators, including an imbalance of power between the parties, the disproportionate or excessive nature of the claim (including its value), the existence of multiple related proceedings, instances of intimidation or harassment and the use of bad faith procedural tactics such as delay, forum shopping or strategic withdrawal. It was further clarified that these criteria are also relevant when assessing SLAPP-related damages claims brought in the Member State of domicile following proceedings initiated in a third State, thereby confirming the dual function of the provision both in incoming and “counter-action” scenarios. She also stressed that the definition presupposes both a qualified beneficiary engaged in “public participation” and conduct falling within broadly defined matters of public interest, including freedom of expression, science and arts, matters under official proceedings, allegations of corruption, and protection of Article 2 TEU values.

On the territorial scope of application, she noted that the Slovenian Act also applies to purely internal situations where all relevant elements are confined within the same Member State. This extension to purely domestic situations reflects a deliberate legislative choice, despite earlier debates in the drafting phase in favour of limiting the regime to cross-border SLAPPs.

With regard to proceedings brought within criminal proceedings, she clarified that the Slovenian Act is limited to civil proceedings. However, Article 20 introduces a limited opening for SLAPP-related concerns in criminal matters, allowing courts in private prosecution cases concerning offences against honour and reputation to impose a security deposit for costs, applying the civil provisions on security deposits mutatis mutandis. This solution reflects a broader structural debate in Slovenia, where SLAPP cases have frequently arisen in criminal proceedings and where discussions are ongoing both on extending anti-SLAPP safeguards and on the possible decriminalisation of defamation-related offences.

Marco Buzzoni (University of Luxembourg – Luxembourg Centre of European Law), Working Group member for France, then presented the French perspective.

He explained that the French transposition (Decree No 2026-337 of 30 April 2026) relies directly on the Anti-SLAPP Directive for defining SLAPPs. New Article 499-1 of the French Code of Civil Procedure applies in proceedings brought against natural or legal persons on the grounds of their participation in public debate within the meaning of Article 4(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, while Article 499-2 applies to abusive proceedings as defined in Article 4(3) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive.

As to the scope of application, he observed that the French transposition does not distinguish between domestic and cross-border situations, thereby extending also to purely internal cases.

He further noted that it remains uncertain whether a claim for compensation of damages and costs incurred in foreign proceedings would fall under Article 499-2 of the Code of Civil Procedure or instead be governed solely by Article 1240 of the French Civil Code. He emphasised that the current transposition framework is primarily designed for proceedings brought before French courts, and does not expressly regulate foreign or third-country proceedings, leaving the cross-border dimension to be addressed, if at all, through analogical reasoning.

Finally, he indicated that the French framework applies only to civil and commercial matters, excluding defamation and slander proceedings, although the journalist’s claim in the present scenario would arguably qualify as a standalone civil liability action and thus fall within the scope of Article 499-2 CCP. It was further clarified that, in practice, many SLAPP-related disputes in France arise in defamation contexts governed by criminal law, which fall outside the scope of the transposition, although parallel civil claims for damages may still be conceivable depending on recognition of foreign judgments and the applicable liability framework.

The discussion was opened by Marco Pasqua (Examiner, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan), Working Group co-Chair and member for Italy, who referred to the European Parliament resolution of 29 April 2026, according to which the Parliament urged Member States to go beyond the minimum standards of the Anti-SLAPP Directive and invited the Commission to consider additional instruments addressing SLAPP not covered by the current EU framework, including possible amendments extending the scope beyond cross-border situations. Against this background, he highlighted the coexistence of different national sensitivities in the transposition process and recalled the ongoing debate on the scope of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, including its cross-border dimension and the presumption-based approach. He further noted that, in several Member States, defamation remains a criminal offence, despite Council of Europe recommendations advocating decriminalisation, while also pointing to the limits set by Recital 19 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive in the criminal procedural law context.

Jerca Kramberger-Škerl reacted by engaging with the criminal law dimension of the Slovenian framework, noting that the Slovenian Anti-SLAPP Act appears to limit its compensatory mechanism to civil SLAPP proceedings as defined under domestic law. She suggested that this may create a potential gap where SLAPP-like proceedings are brought in criminal form in third States, raising questions as to whether analogical reasoning could be used to extend protection, or whether procedural law constraints would preclude such an approach. She further distinguished between criminal proceedings as such and the possibility of civil claims for damages brought within criminal proceedings, observing that the latter retain a civil character and may therefore fall within the scope of anti-SLAPP protection.

Marco Buzzoni responded by underlining the complexity of the civil-criminal interplay in cross-border scenarios, referring in particular to the hypothesis of a third-country judgment (including from China) imposing both criminal penalties and civil or exemplary damages. He suggested that, in such cases, a party resisting recognition or enforcement in France might seek a declaration of non-enforceability with respect to the civil components of the judgment, relying on existing case law on recognition control, and subsequently argue that sums paid under enforcement in the third State should be characterised as undue and thus subject to restitution under domestic private law. However, Marco Buzzoni emphasised that extending protection beyond restitution of sums already paid would be significantly more difficult in the absence of explicit transposition, particularly with regard to damages for costs or broader losses arising from foreign proceedings.

Jerca Kramberger-Škerl concluded by stressing the jurisdictional dimension of the issue, noting that in cases involving criminal proceedings abroad, the special jurisdictional basis provided by anti-SLAPP legislation would not be available under Slovenian law. She indicated that claimants would therefore need to rely on alternative heads of jurisdiction under general private international law rules, such as the place of damage, while still potentially pursuing claims for unjust enrichment or undue payment under the applicable law.

During the meeting, the discussion on the interaction between SLAPP proceedings and criminal law dimensions was reopened by Jachin Van Doninck (Vrije Universiteit Brussel), Working Group member for Belgium, who asked whether the exclusion of criminal proceedings from the scope of national transpositions should be further reconsidered. He observed that several national systems, including Belgium, have opted not to extend anti-SLAPP mechanisms to criminal cases, and raised the issue of third-country proceedings framed as criminal actions. In particular, he questioned whether, notwithstanding the criminal label, such proceedings could still be substantively characterised as civil disputes for the purposes of triggering the protection of national transposition measures and related jurisdictional rules, especially where victims of SLAPPs seek to bring compensation claims in their home Member State.

Marco Buzzoni responded by distinguishing between the proceedings brought in the Member State of domicile and those initiated in third States. As regards the former, he confirmed that actions for damages suffered as a result of foreign SLAPP proceedings are clearly civil in nature and therefore fall within the scope of private international law rules without difficulty. He added that the classification of the foreign proceedings themselves (whether criminal or civil) does not alter the civil character of the domestic action for compensation.

Turning to the more complex issue of the qualification of third-country proceedings, Jachin Van Doninck addressed the hypothesis of an autonomous qualification of such proceedings for the purposes of applying anti-SLAPP protection. In relation to this point, Marco Pasqua noted that while such an approach could in theory allow the protective regime to apply irrespective of the formal classification adopted in the third State, it raises difficulties of coherence both at EU law level, since such an autonomous notion would arguably need to be consistently extended across other relevant EU instruments dealing with civil and criminal matters, in order to preserve systemic consistency within EU private international law, and at national level, given that several Member States themselves maintain criminal defamation regimes, making it problematic to systematically reclassify foreign criminal proceedings as civil for the purposes of protection. An alternative approach, where possible, could consist in extending jurisdictional and protective mechanisms explicitly to cover victims of criminal SLAPP-type proceedings abroad, rather than relying on recharacterisation.

Marco Pasqua further emphasised that, under the current state of the Anti-SLAPP Directive and its transpositions, protection appears to remain primarily limited to civil proceedings, as also reflected in the restrictions under Recital 19, although he acknowledged that the issue remains open for further legislative development.

Jerca Kramberger-Škerl intervened by agreeing that the domestic compensation action is clearly of a civil nature, but stressed that the key difficulty lies in jurisdiction over claims arising from criminal SLAPP proceedings abroad. She noted that, under Slovenian law, the special jurisdictional basis created by the Anti-SLAPP Act would not extend to such situations, meaning that claimants would need to rely on general private international law bases, such as the place of damage. She further underlined that this may lead to a gap in protection, as victims of criminal SLAPP proceedings in third States would not benefit from the tailored jurisdictional rules introduced by the Anti-SLAPP framework.

Marco Buzzoni finally added that, from the perspective of French law, even where third-country proceedings are formally criminal in nature, the decisive issue lies in the treatment of the civil components of the foreign judgment. He explained that French courts may refuse recognition of criminal judgments as such, while still separately assessing whether civil damages components can be recognised or enforced, potentially subject to public policy limits. He further suggested that, where compensation has already been paid abroad, restitution may be sought under domestic principles of unjust enrichment, although this remains subject to restrictive case law on the use of jurisdictional provisions to reverse the effects of foreign enforcement.

The report continues with Part II.

On 8 September 2026 Andrea Bonomi and the Centre for Comparative, European and International Law of the University of Lausanne are organizing a conference titled „Wills substitutes” in comparative and private international law.

Speakers include: Michael W. Galligan (New York), Edward Reed (London) and Jeffrey Talpis (Montreal), Charlotte Wendland (Munich), Sophie Lambert (Aix-Marseille), François Derème (Mons), Angelo Chianale (Turin), Francesco Schurr (Liechtenstein) and Julien Perrin (Lausanne).

Discussions will be held partly in French and partly in English.

The full programme is available here.

Participants may join onsite in Lausanne or online. The registration form can be found here (University scholars may contact Organizers for discounted rates).

This post was written by Birgit van Houtert (Assistant Professor, Maastricht University) and Marco Pasqua (Examiner, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan), co-Chairs of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions, based on the materials provided for by Working Group members.


The EAPIL Working Group  on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions was established one year ago with the aim of supporting and critically monitoring the transpositions of Directive (EU) 2024/1069 (‘Anti-SLAPP Directive’) across the European Union, with a particular focus on its private international law dimensions and related procedural safeguards. Co-chaired by Birgit van Houtert and Marco Pasqua, the Working Group brings together around forty members from different EU Member States and has carried out comparative research on both draft and final national transposition measures through questionnaires, discussions and a series of online meetings (see First Meeting, Second Meeting – Part IPart II; Third Meeting – Part I and Part II).

As mentioned in the previous blog post, the transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive in the Member States is proceeding quite slowly, although the process appears to have accelerated in recent months. Only a limited number of Member States have so far adopted final transposition acts, while several others are still in the drafting phase or have not yet introduced public proposals. In this blog post, we provide an overview of some of the main challenges emerging from the transposition of private international law and related aspects of the Anti-SLAPP Directive.

Scope

One of the first areas in which significant divergences among Member States emerge concerns the scope of application of the Anti-SLAPP Directive. Although it formally applies only to cross-border civil and commercial matters, the analysis of both final and draft transposition acts reveals different legislative strategies regarding its material scope.

Subject Matter

Article 1 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive states that the Directive “provides safeguards against manifestly unfounded claims or abusive court proceedings in civil matters with cross-border implications”, while Article 2 specifies that it “shall apply to matters of a civil or commercial nature”, “shall not extend […] to […] administrative matters”  and “shall not apply to criminal matters or arbitration and shall be without prejudice to criminal procedural law”.

Most, if not all, current transpositions follow closely the limitation set out in Article 2 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, maintaining a strict confinement to civil and commercial matters and excluding criminal and administrative proceedings, as well as arbitration. This reflects a general tendency to preserve the traditional separation between civil procedural safeguards and other branches of law, rather than extending Anti-SLAPP mechanisms beyond their intended procedural domain.

A first tendency is the express exclusion of non-civil matters, where transposition acts explicitly state that criminal and administrative proceedings fall outside the scope of application of the anti-SLAPP regimes. A second, more implicit approach can be seen in those systems where the exclusion is not always spelled out in detail but follows from the overall civil procedural framing of the reform, which nonetheless leads to a functionally equivalent limitation.

The exclusion of criminal proceedings nevertheless remains one of the most problematic aspects of the current transposition process in this area. In many Member States, defamation and offences against honour or reputation continue to exist as criminal offences. As a result, abusive strategies aimed at silencing journalists, academics, NGOs or activists may simply shift from civil to criminal proceedings. The practical consequence is that the objectives pursued by the Anti-SLAPP Directive risk being only partially achieved: even where robust safeguards exist in civil proceedings, claimants may continue to exert pressure through criminal complaints, which often produce equally significant chilling effects. The issue is particularly sensitive because criminal proceedings frequently entail reputational consequences, investigative powers and procedural burdens capable of discouraging public participation as effectively as civil SLAPPs.

SLAPP Notion and Indicators

Article 4(3) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive defines “abusive court proceedings against public participation” as proceedings “not brought to genuinely assert or exercise a right, but [having] as their main purpose the prevention, restriction or penalisation of public participation”, and identifies several indicators of SLAPP, including disproportionate claims, multiple proceedings, intimidation tactics and abusive forum shopping.

Transposition approaches to this definition vary considerably and rarely reproduce it in full. A first tendency is that of selective codification, where only the general notion of “manifestly unfounded” or “abusive” proceedings is retained, often accompanied by procedural tools such as early dismissal mechanisms, without systematically incorporating the full list of indicators contained in Article 4(3). A second tendency relies instead on functional incorporation, whereby existing doctrines on abuse of procedural rights, bad faith litigation, or judicial sanctions for manifestly unfounded claims are used as substitutes for a detailed statutory definition. A more limited number of approaches move towards the textual alignment even if partial, referring to key concepts such as abuse or manifest unfoundedness but without developing a structured catalogue of indicia.

Parallelly, the notion of “manifestly unfounded claims” remains undefined at EU level and is left to national procedural law to determine its contours. A noteworthy example is provided by the Irish transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive through the Strategic Lawsuits Against Public Participation Act 2026, which expressly clarifies the meaning of the concept. Under the Act, a claim may be regarded as “manifestly unfounded” where: (a) the endorsement or pleading is unnecessary, constitutes an abuse of the court’s process, or, in the case of an interim or interlocutory application, may unreasonably prejudice or delay the fair trial of the action; (b) the claim itself discloses no reasonable cause of action, amounts to an abuse of process, is bound to fail, or has no reasonable chance of succeeding.

This diversity of approaches highlights a structural difficulty in the transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive. The concept of SLAPPs is inherently functional and context-dependent, which makes it resistant to rigid codification. While some systems attempt to translate it into enumerated indicators of abuse, others rely on flexible, pre-existing procedural doctrines. This inevitably increases the risk of fragmentation in practice, particularly regarding the threshold for qualifying a claim as abusive and the evidentiary burden required to activate protective mechanisms, with divergences likely to become more pronounced in cross-border litigation contexts.

Cross-Border Dimension

Article 5 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive provides that “a matter is considered to have cross-border implications unless both parties are domiciled in the same Member State as the court seised and all other elements relevant to the situation concerned are located only in that Member State” and “Domicile shall be determined in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012”.

Transposition approaches reveal two main tendencies. A first one is the strict alignment with the minimum threshold, whereby the scope of application is confined to genuinely cross-border situations as defined by Article 5, preserving a clear distinction between domestic and transnational disputes (as, for example, in the Swedish final transposition act and in the current German and Finnish draft frameworks). A second tendency is instead the scope expansion, where the protective regime is extended beyond the Anti-SLAPP Directive’s minimum requirements to also cover purely domestic proceedings, in line with the permissive logic of Article 3 (as, for example, in the final Lithuanian and Slovenian transposition acts and in several ongoing draft reforms in Belgium, Croatia and Spain). This broader approach also appears consistent with the position adopted from both the European Commission, in Recitals 21 and paragraph 4 of Recommendation (EU) 2022/758, and the Council of Europe, in point 6 of Recommendation CM/Rec(2024)2, encouraging the extension of Anti-SLAPP safeguards to domestic, as well as criminal and administrative, proceedings.

The implementation of Article 5 reveals a certain lack of full engagement with the potentially broad and autonomous scope of the “cross-border implications” concept as defined by the Anti-SLAPP Directive, since several national debates appear to have treated the notion in a rather abstract or policy-driven manner rather than anchoring it to the functional criteria set out in Article 5, thereby overlooking that the Anti-SLAPP Directive itself constructs a presumption of cross-borderity that goes well beyond traditional domestic/international dichotomies.

Article 16 – Grounds for Refusal of Recognition and Enforcement of a Third-Country Judgment

Article 16 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive requires that “Member States shall ensure that the recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment in court proceedings against public participation by a natural or legal person domiciled in a Member State is refused, if those proceedings are considered manifestly unfounded or abusive under the law of the Member State in which such recognition or enforcement is sought”. The provision constitutes one of the most significant private international law innovations introduced by the Anti-SLAPP Directive, as it directly concerns the circulation of foreign judgments in cases potentially affecting freedom of expression within the European legal space vis-à-vis third countries.

Transposition approaches reveal two main tendencies. A first one is based on the reliance on existing private international law tools, where Article 16 is considered already sufficiently covered by general mechanisms such as public policy clauses, reciprocity requirements or procedural fairness safeguards, without introducing specific Anti-SLAPP provisions. A second tendency is instead related to the explicit codification of refusal grounds, where the abusive or manifestly unfounded nature of the foreign proceedings is expressly incorporated as an autonomous criterion for refusal of recognition and enforcement in SLAPP-related contexts.

These diverging approaches reflect different underlying understandings of the role of Article 16. In some systems, the preference for general ordre public mechanisms signals continuity with traditional private international law techniques and a reluctance to introduce SLAPP-specific filtering devices for foreign judgments. In others, the adoption of express refusal grounds increases the normative visibility of Anti-SLAPP protection and strengthens its operational effectiveness at the enforcement stage.

At the same time, this duality raises broader systemic implications. Reliance on general public policy exceptions may preserve flexibility but risks maintaining a high and uncertain threshold for refusal, given their traditionally restrictive interpretation. Conversely, explicit Anti-SLAPP grounds may enhance legal certainty and predictability, but they also introduce a greater potential for divergence in how national courts assess “abusive” or “manifestly unfounded” proceedings originating in third countries. The implementation of Article 16 thus illustrates the broader structural tension between harmonisation and the persistence of deeply embedded private international law traditions.

Article 17 – Jurisdiction for Damages and Costs Related to Third-Country Proceedings

Article 17 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive requires that “Member States shall ensure that, where abusive court proceedings against public participation have been brought by a claimant domiciled outside the Union in a court or tribunal of a third-country against a natural or legal person domiciled in a Member State, that person may seek, in the courts or tribunals of the place where that person is domiciled, compensation for the damage and the costs incurred in connection with the proceedings before the court or tribunal of the third-country”. As stated in Recital 44, this provision “creates a new special ground of jurisdiction” to provide EU domiciled SLAPP targets an effective remedy against abusive third-country proceedings initiated by claimants domiciled outside the EU.

Transposition approaches concerning Article 17(1) reveal two main tendencies. The first is reliance on existing jurisdictional grounds in national private international law, without transposing the special jurisdictional ground of Article 17(1) into their law. A second tendency constitutes the explicit codification of the special jurisdictional ground of Article 17(1) into national private international law. In some draft transposition acts, such as those of Germany and Poland, this is accompanied by an express designation of the courts of the place of the SLAPP target’s domicile as the relevant territorial forum.

The lack of transposition of the special ground of jurisdiction of Article 17(1) (as, for example, in the current Dutch and Romanian draft frameworks) creates legal uncertainty and undermines effective protection for SLAPP targets. In order to establish jurisdiction in accordance with Article 17(1), courts in those Member States may have to engage in the complex localisation of purely economic loss or harmful consequences, or search for a proper jurisdictional basis. Furthermore, the non-transposition undermines the Directive’s objective, set out in Recital 44, to act as a deterrent against SLAPPs brought in third countries.

However, the draft and final acts that transpose the jurisdiction ground of Article 17(1) reveal discrepancies that may result in diverging protection of SLAPP-targets across Member States. The first difference concerns the criterion of “abusive court proceedings against public participation” in Article 17(1). In this context, transposition approaches reveal two main tendencies. A first one refers to national law to assess this criterion (as, for example, the Slovenian final transposition act and the Spanish draft transposition act). The second approach does not refer to national law, thereby suggesting that the interpretation of “abusive court proceedings against public participation” in Article 4(3) of the Directive should be followed. Remarkably, the Swedish final transposition act relies solely on the criterion that the claim before the foreign court relates to a party’s participation in public debate.

The second difference among the transpositions of the special jurisdiction ground of Article 17(1) concerns the scope of compensation. Transposition approaches show two prevailing tendencies. The first tendency follows Article 17(1) by allowing for the compensation of both damages and costs. The second tendency limits compensation either to damages only (as, for instance, the Polish and Bulgarian draft acts and the Slovenian final act) or to legal costs only (as, for example, the Finnish draft act). The divergence in the scope of compensation leads to differing levels of protection for SLAPP targets across Member States.

The third difference among the transpositions of the special jurisdiction ground of Article 17(1) concerns the condition that the SLAPP claimant is domiciled outside the EU, as required in Article 17(1). In this context, transposition approaches reveal two distinct tendencies. The first tendency transposes the condition that SLAPP claimants are domiciled outside the EU. Remarkably, the German draft transposition act explicitly excludes actions against defendants domiciled or resident in a EU Member State or in a Contracting State to the Lugano Convention of 2007. The second tendency does not explicitly transpose this condition and therefore appears to extend the scope of application to situations involving claimants domiciled within the EU  (as, for instance, the Belgian and Polish draft approaches, and the Slovenian final transposition act). This second approach appears to be problematic as it adds a forum actoris ground to Articles 4 and 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, which runs counter to the scheme and underlying spirit of Brussels I bis Regulation and appears to exceed the limits of the competence on which the Anti-SLAPP Directive is based.

Article 17(2) – Stay of Proceedings

According to Article 17(2), “Member States may limit the exercise of jurisdiction under paragraph 1 while proceedings are still pending in the third-country”. Transposition approaches show two distinct tendencies. A first one refrains from the possibility to limit the jurisdiction under Article 17(1). A second tendency prohibits courts from exercising their jurisdiction while third-country proceedings are pending (see, for instance, the Belgian and Maltese approach). According to the strictest approach, as stated in the Lithuanian final transposition act (as noted on this blog), the courts may exercise jurisdiction only once a final decision in the non-EU country has become effective (enforceable). However, limiting the jurisdiction under Article 17(1) undermines timely and effective protection of SLAPP-victims, particularly as SLAPP proceedings are often lengthy,

Article 11 – Early Dismissal

Article 11 requires “Member States shall ensure that courts and tribunals may dismiss, after appropriate examination, claims against public participation as manifestly unfounded, at the earliest possible stage in the proceedings, in accordance with national law”. According to Article 7(1), courts should also treat an application for an early dismissal “in an accelerated manner in accordance with national law, taking into account the circumstances of the case, the right to an effective remedy and the right to a fair trial”. The early dismissal mechanism is particularly relevant from a private international law perspective. Pending a recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation, a swift and effective early dismissal procedure may act as a key safeguard against forum shopping and may reduce the chilling effect of SLAPPs.

Two main tendencies can be identified in transposition approaches concerning Article 11. The first one relies on existing national procedural rules to early dismiss manifestly unfounded claims (as, for instance, the Romanian and Dutch draft transposition acts). The second main tendency relies on adopting in their national law an early dismissal mechanism specifically for SLAPP-targets in accordance with Article 11 (as, for example, the Belgian and Spanish draft approach and the Slovenian final transposition).

Although codifying the early dismissal mechanism as provided in Article 11 enhances legal certainty and deterrent effect, the effectiveness of this safeguard under both main tendencies remains to be seen. As noted by members of the WG, its practical effectiveness is particularly uncertain given the high threshold applied by courts to establish that a claim is manifestly unfounded.

Furthermore, the absence of a uniform definition of “manifestly unfounded claims”may facilitate forum shopping. Other factors contributing to forumshopping include divergence in transposition approaches regarding time limits for hearing and judicial decisions on early dismissal requests. Notably, the Swedish legal system allows courts to decide immediately without a hearing, raising concerns in terms of the right to a fair trial and equality of arms.

Article 12 – Burden of Proof and Substantiation of Claims

Article 12(1) provides that “the burden of proving that the claim is well founded rests on the claimant who brings the action”. In addition, Article 12(2) stipulates that “Member States shall ensure that where a defendant has applied for early dismissal, it shall be for the claimant to substantiate the claim in order to enable the court to assess whether it is not manifestly unfounded.” These rules should ensure that the burden of proof and substantiation rests with the SLAPP claimant, particularly where the SLAPP target seeks early dismissal.

Two main tendencies can be identified in transposition approaches on the burden of proof concerning the merits of the SLAPP claim and substantiation of these claims. The first one relies on the national procedural rules concerned. The second tendency can be identified in approaches that transpose the early dismissal mechanism of Article 11 and explicitly include into this mechanism the rule that the burden to prove that the claim is well founded rests on the SLAPP claimant (as, for example, the transposition approaches of Croatia, Slovenia, and Spain). This explicit codification enhances legal certainty and strengthens the deterrent effect against abusive litigation.

Final Remarks

In conclusion, the current transposition landscape confirms that the Anti-SLAPP Directive is likely to generate a fragmented and evolving procedural framework across the Union. However, in particular, where transposition is absent, delayed or incomplete, national courts may still be required to ensure certain protections through judicial interpretation, especially in proceedings involving State entities or bodies attributable to the State, given that directives may produce vertical direct effects under CJEU case law where their provisions are sufficiently clear, precise and unconditional.Yet, while this may be more feasible for substantive rights provisions, it remains far more delicate in relation to procedural safeguards, where courts cannot simply replace the role of the legislators. While in horizontal relationships between private parties, national courts are required to interpret national law, in so far as possible, in conformity with the Anti-SLAPP Directive in cases concerning facts arising after the expiry of the transposition period (while Member States were already, during that period, required to refrain from adopting measures liable seriously to compromise the result prescribed by the Anti-SLAPP Directive).

The result may therefore be an increasingly important – and potentially divergent – role for national courts in shaping Anti-SLAPP protection across Member States.

This post was written by Birgit van Houtert (Assistant Professor, Maastricht University) and Marco Pasqua (Examiner, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan), co-Chairs of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions, on behalf of Working Group members.


Article 22 of Directive (EU) 2024/1069 (‘Anti-SLAPP Directive’) requires Member States to bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with the Anti-SLAPP Directive by 7 May 2026. Against this background, the members of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions – covering 26 EU Member States (all except Denmark, which has an opt-out from EU measures in the area of freedom, security and justice) – provide in this post an overview of the transpositions across the Member States at the expiry of the transposition deadline.

 

 

Austria

Member: Emeric Prévost

The Austrian transposition process has been initiated. The Government of Austria has established a working group for the transposition, and the transposition act is not yet available. There seems to be a disagreement within the coalition about the scope and extent of the transposition legislation (see here).

Belgium

Members: Cedric Vanleenhove, Jachin Van Doninck

The Belgian  transposition process is ongoing. On 9 April 2026, the Belgian government submitted the draft act of the transposition to the Parliament. This Act contains amendments to the Code of Civil Procedure and the Code of Private International Law.

Bulgaria

Members: Ilia Lassin, Dafina Sarbinova

The Bulgarian transposition process is ongoing. The Ministry of Justice has proposed a draft law amending and supplementing the Civil Procedure Code, which has been published on the Public Consultations Portal. The draft is open for public consultation from 16 April 2026 to 18 May 2026.

Croatia

Members: Jura Golub, Ines Medić

The Croatian transposition process has started. The Government has submitted to Parliament a draft of the transposition act. The first reading of the draft transposition act was concluded in Parliament on 16 April 2026, and the submission of the final draft to Parliament is expected shortly.

Cyprus

Member: Nikitas E. Hatzimihail

The Cypriot transposition act is final, titled the Protection of Persons Engaging in Public Participation from Manifestly Unfounded Lawsuits or Abusive Court Proceedings Law of 2026.

Czech Republic

Members: Elisa Arietti, Eva Šišková

The Czech transposition process has been initiated. The Ministry of Justice has proposed a draft amending and supplementing the Civil Procedure Code, which is publicly accessible here. The draft has been submitted to the Parliament.

Estonia

Member: Anna-Riin Brett

The Estonian transposition process is ongoing. The Government has approved the draft transposition act and submitted it to the Riigikogu (the Estonian Parliament).

Finland

Member: Onerva-Aulikki Suhonen

The Finnish transposition process is ongoing. The Government has submitted a draft transposition act to the Parliament. The Finnish Parliament approved the governmental proposal on 7 April 2026, and the new Act is now awaiting presidential ratification before entering into force, reportedly expected in May 2026.

France

Member: Marco Buzzoni

The French transposition act is final. Décret n° 2026-337 of 30 April 2026 transposed the Anti-SLAPP Directive and entered into force on 7 May 2026.

Germany

Members: Susanne Lilian Gössl, Madeleine Petersen Weiner, Moses Wiepen

The German transposition process is ongoing. The draft transposition act is currently in an advanced legislative stage and close to completion. For further details, see on this blog (here and here). As of 23 April 2026, the German Parliament (Deutscher Bundestag) is discussing the most recent governmental proposal of 10 December 2025, which mainly introduces amendments to the German Code of Civil Procedure (ZPO). The legislative process has included hearings with NGOs, judges and practitioners concerning, in particular, the controversial issue of the possible extension of the Anti-SLAPP regime to domestic cases.

Greece

Member: Chrisoula Michailidou

The Greek transposition process has been initiated. The Legislative Committee at the Ministry of Justice, which is responsible for drafting this transposition act, is still in the pre-legislative stage. Although the draft transposition act is not yet publicly available, the key points were presented at the Cabinet meeting on 29 April 2026.

Hungary

Member: Tamás Szabados

The Hungarian transposition process has not yet started. It appears that no actions have yet been taken by the authorities.

Ireland

Members: Norma Judge, Máire Ní Shúilleabháin

The Irish transposition process is ongoing. On 11 February 2026, the draft transposition act was published as the General Scheme of the Strategic Lawsuits Against Public Participation (SLAPP) Bill, following the announcement by the Minister Jim O’Callaghan that the Defamation Bill had completed its passage through Oireachtas (Parliament). The SLAPP Bill aims to complete the transposition, which had already been partially implemented in relation to defamation actions through the Defamation (Amendment) Act 2026. More specifically, Section 19 of the Defamation (Amendment) Act 2026 inserts a new Part 4A into the Defamation Act 2009, giving partial effect to the Anti-SLAPP, particularly as regards Article 11 in defamation proceedings, although these provisions are not yet in force pending ministerial commencement. The General Scheme further aims to extend the transposition to other relevant proceedings, including privacy and data protection claims, and to implement Articles 12, 16 and 17 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive.

Italy

Members: Ilaria Aquironi, Francesca Maoli, Marco Pasqua

The Italian transposition process has only just begun. The transposition act is not yet available. The Italian Parliament has delegated the Government to adopt the measures necessary for the transposition.

Latvia

Member: Aleksandrs Fillers

The Latvian transposition act is final, titled the Law on the Protection of Persons Involved in the Public Interest, and is available here. It entered into force on 7 May 2026.

Lithuania

Members: Artur Doržinkevič, Ana Kiknadze

The Lithuanian transposition act is final. The Lithuanian legislator adopted amendments to the Code of Civil Procedure and other domestic laws. The amendments entered into force on 7 May 2026. For further details, see on this blog.

Luxembourg

Member: Carlos Santaló Goris

The Luxembourg transposition process is ongoing. The draft transposition act (draft law No. 8696) is currently under consideration in the Chamber of Deputies.

Malta

Members: Justin Borg-Barthet, Ioannis Revolidis

The Maltese transposition act is final. The Strategic Lawsuits Against Public Participation Order, 2024 (L.N. 177 of 2024) was published in the Government Gazette of Malta No. 21,292 on 31 July 2024. For further details, see on this blog (here and here).

The Netherlands

Member: Birgit van Houtert

The Dutch transposition process is ongoing. On 15 April 2025, the Government submitted  the draft act for the transposition, including the Explanatory Memorandum, at the House of Representatives, where it is currently under consideration. The draft act provides only one amendment to the Dutch Code of Civil Procedure, implementing the provision on security of costs as provided under Article 10 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive. For further details, see on this blog here.

Poland

Members: Maciej De Abgaro Zachariasiewicz, Edyta Figura-Góralczyk, Zuzanna Nowicka

The Polish transposition process is ongoing. The draft law has been published on the website of the Government Legislation Centre. The next step will be its submission to the Sejm (the lower house of the Polish Parliament). For further details, see on this blog (here and here).

Portugal

Members: Anabela Gonçalves, Afonso Patrão

The Portuguese transposition process had been initiated but was subsequently interrupted due to changes at the institutional level. At present, no further information is available on the transposition act. It nevertheless appears that work on the transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive is currently ongoing within the Ministry of Justice, although no public draft act or official materials have yet been released, with a draft transposition act expected very soon.

Romania

Members: Elena Alina Oprea, Liviu Zidaru

The Romanian transposition process is ongoing. The draft transposition act has already been approved by the Chamber of Deputies and transferred to the Senate, which acts as the decisional chamber; while the report of the Legal Commission is expected on 12 May 2026, the date for the final discussion before the Senate has not yet been published. Transposition is currently partial, as certain provisions of the Law 134/2010 on Civil Procedure Code have been communicated as relevant for this purpose. The Government has also approved a draft transposition act.

Slovakia

Member: Lilla Garayova

The Slovak transposition process is ongoing. Draft legislation has been approved and was recently submitted to the National Council for consideration.

Slovenia

Member: Jerca Kramberger Škerl

The Slovenian transposition act is final. The Slovenian Parliament adopted the Act on Protective Measures concerning Strategic Lawsuits against Public Participation. The Act was published in the Official Journal of 10 February 2026. The Act entered into on 25 February 2026. For further details, see on this blog.

Spain

Members: Maria Font Mas, Teresa Maria Martín

The Spanish transposition process is ongoing. In April 2026, the Council of Ministers has approved, at first reading, the draft transposition act, consisting of a Proyecto de Ley (APL) and a Proyecto de Ley Orgánica (APLO). The first draft amends the Law of Civil Procedure and the Law on International Legal Cooperation in Civil Matters, while the second introduces amendments to the Organic Law on the Judiciary. Both drafts were approved by the Council of Ministers on 14 April 2026 and are currently pending parliamentary deliberation.

Sweden

Member: Marie Linton

The Swedish transposition act is final. The Act on Protection of Participation in Public Debate was issued on 12 March 2026. The Act entered into force on 1 May 2026. For further details, see on this blog (here and here).

On 20 March 2026 the Supreme Administrative Court in Poland handed down the decision following Cupriak-Trojan case (C-713/23, commented on this blog within an on-line symposium here, here, here, here, here and here; and additionally here; Opinion of the AG de la Tour in this case was also commented on the blog – here).

Facts of the Case  

Mr Cupriak-Trojan (of Polish and German nationality) and Mr Trojan (of Polish nationality) were married in Berlin (Germany) in 2018. Even though they reside in Germany, they wished to go to Poland and reside there as a married couple.

For this purpose, the couple applied to administrative authority for the transcription of their marriage certificate into Polish civil status registry. Administrative authorities of two instances refused on the basis of public policy clause, which reads as follows: ‘The Head of the Civil Registry Office refuses transcription – if it would be contrary to the fundamental principles of the legal order of the Republic of Poland’. The administrative court of first instance confirmed these decisions, while Supreme Administrative Court stayed the proceedings and asked Court of Justice of the EU for a preliminary ruling on compatibility of such situation with EU law.

Court of Justice of the EU in Cupriak-Trojan

In its ruling in this case, CJEU decided that EU law (Article 20 and Article 21(1) TFEU, read in the light of Article 7 and Article 21(1) Charter of Fundamental Rights of the EU) precludes that a Member State (Poland) – on the ground that the national law does not provide for marriage between persons of the same sex – does not permit:

the recognition of a marriage between two same-sex nationals of that Member State concluded lawfully in the exercise of their freedom to move and reside within another Member State, in which they have created or strengthened a family life’ or

the transcription for that purpose of the marriage certificate (…) where that transcription is the only means provided for by that Member State for such recognition’.

Decision of the Supreme Administrative Court

By its decision the Supreme Administrative Court set aside the judgment of the administrative court of the first instance, as well as previous decisions of administrative authorities, and ordered the Head of the Civil Registry Office (Kierownik Urzędu Stanu Cywilnego) to transcribe the certificate of the marriage concluded by JC and MT in Berlin.

Reasoning of the Supreme Administrative Court

The court referred to the case law of the Court of Justice of the EU and EU law building on the ruling of the Court of Justice of the EU in this case. It also addressed few aspects of Polish legal system. They are as follows:

Public policy clause

As the refusal of transcription was justified by public policy clause, the court devoted quite an extensive part of the reasoning to this concept. It emphasised that the existing interpretation of the concept of ‘fundamental principles of the legal order’, established in administrative practice and adopted in case law, which served as a basis for refusal of transcription of foreign same-sex marriage certificates – as in the present case –  must be modified.

The court distinguished between (1) the possibility of entering into marriage in Poland, where marriage is a union between a man and a woman, as provided for in the Constitution and Family and Guardianship Code and (2) recognising a marriage entered into by persons of the same sex in another Member State in the exercise of the right provided for in Article 21(1) TFEU.

The court notes that Article 18 Constitution provides that ‘marriage as a union between a man and a woman, the family, motherhood and parenthood are under the protection and care’ of the state. This provision – in view of the court – assigns marriage a special position within the legal system and is intended to emphasise that the institution of marriage, understood as union between a man and a woman, is under the special protection and care of the state, just like the family, motherhood and parenthood. It is not possible to derive from this provision the view that it prohibits the recognition of other unions between two persons regardless of gender and that such other unions are not entitled to any protection and care.

The court underlined also that Article 18 cannot be interpreted in isolation from other provisions of the same Constitution on freedoms and rights, in particular Article 30 on the inherent and inalienable dignity of the human being constituting the source of human and civil rights and freedoms, Article 31(1) on legal protection, Article 32(1) on equality before the law and Article 47 on the right private and family life, which impose on public authorities the duty to respect and protect these rights and to guarantee, in accordance with their powers, the exercise of these rights. Consequently, Article 18 does not preclude the recognition of a same-sex marriage, legally contracted in another Member State, if spouses are exercising their freedom of movement, also because any other interpretation of that provision would conflict with Article 32(2) Constitution on the prohibition of discrimination in social life, including on grounds of sex and sexual orientation.

Technical difficulties

As transcription is challenging for administrative authority for technical reasons (explained in a post on the blog here), the court underlined that these do not have any legal force to determine the legal status of a person.

Effects of transcription

The court notes that the scope of the legal effects of the transcription in Poland, including the determination of the rights of same-sec unions in comparison with marriages contracted in accordance with Polish law, in the areas of public and private law (administrative, tax, civil, family, labour and social security law, health insurance, etc.) is a separate question. At the same time, the court explains that this question goes far beyond the scope of the review performed by the court in the present case.

Other means available

In view of the court it must be considered whether transcription is the only mean by which a same-sex marriage, legally contracted in another EU Member State, can be recognised in Poland. The court noted that pursuant to Article 1138 (Polish) Code of Civil Procedure, foreign official documents have the same evidentiary value as Polish official documents. This principle applies to civil status certificates drawn up abroad, even if such certificates have not been transcribed in Poland. The evidentiary value of a foreign certificate is equal to that of  a Polish one. Hence, in view of the court, the applicants can use in Poland their foreign marriage certificate on an equal footing with Polish civil status documents.

It seems that the court is fully aware that the above is ‘law in books’, while ‘law in action’ looks much differently and – in practice – the use of foreign certificates in Poland face numerous obstacles. As a result, the court arrives at the conclusion that indeed transcription under Polish law constitutes the only effective mean of recognising same-sex marriages, without causing undue difficulties or inconvenience to EU citizens in the exercise of their rights derived from  Article 21(1) TFEU.

Final comments

The judgment is of importance as it elaborates on the public policy clause and proposes a more human approach to the interpretation of Article 18 Constitution. Quite obviously, it does not solve the technical challenges with which the administration authority, ordered to proceed with transcription, will be faced. This challenge must be addressed by the legislator. Similarly, it does not elaborate on what the effects of transcription within the Polish legal order will be. One can only hope this will not have to be clarified in subsequent legal battles. It does not (as it cannot) answer  a more general question of institutionalising of same-sex unions in Poland. Again, this question must be addressed by the legislator.

This post was written by Birgit van Houtert and Marco Pasqua, co-Chairs of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions, as report of the Working Group’s third meeting. This post follows up on the report (Part I).


The third meeting of the Working Group continued with an in-depth discussion structured around a case study, building on the insights emerging from the Swedish and Belgian contributions and from the overview of national transposition acts (both final and draft) of EU Member States – the report of this first part is available here.

The exchange, moderated by the co-Chairs Birgit van Houtert and Marco Pasqua, examined the protection against proceedings and judgments originating from third countries and addressed the safeguards provided through the early dismissal of manifestly unfounded claims.

The discussion was framed around a case in which an international non-governmental organisation brought proceedings before the court of a EU Member State against a U.S. company, which had previously initiated litigation in the United States against the organisation and its U.S. affiliate, alleging their involvement in protests against a major infrastructure project and seeking substantial damages.

3. On Which Grounds Could a Member State Court Refuse the Recognition and Enforcement of the Judgment Rendered by U.S. Courts?

Question three requires examining the circumstances under which national courts may refuse recognition and enforcement of the judgments rendered by U.S. courts against the international organization. In particular, Article 16 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive establishes that Member States shall ensure that the recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment in court proceedings against public participation by a natural or legal person domiciled in a Member State is refused, if those proceedings are considered manifestly unfounded or abusive under the law of the Member State in which such recognition or enforcement is sought.

Marie Linton (Uppsala University), Working Group member for Sweden, explained that American judgments do not produce any legal effects in Sweden, meaning they do not have res judicata effect. Under Chapter 3, Section 2 of the Swedish Enforcement Code, which sets out special provisions for the enforcement of foreign judgments under EU law and international conventions, no specific provisions cover U.S. judgments. Consequently, the U.S. company would need to initiate a special review procedure before a Swedish district court, which examines the American judgment and proceedings as if acting in an appellate capacity relative to the U.S. court. In this procedure, the American judgment serve as evidence, but the Swedish court may issue a new, independent judgment for enforcement purposes. However, in SLAPP cases, the Swedish court would typically dismiss the claim if the foreign judgment is deemed manifestly unfounded or otherwise defective, rather than issuing a new judgment.

The Belgian perspective was then provided by Jachin Van Doninck (Vrije Universiteit Brussel), who presented materials prepared jointly with Cédric Vanleenhove (Ghent University), both Working Group members. Under the Belgian Code of Private International Law (CPIL), recognition and enforcement of U.S. judgments require an exequatur (Article 22, §1, first sentence CPIL) and are subject to verification of the refusal grounds set out in Article 25, §1 CPIL. A new provision, Article 25, §1, 10° CPIL, would introduce a specific refusal ground: recognition and enforcement must be denied when the judgment relates to an act of public participation under Article 1385/1, 1° and 2° of the Judicial Code (‘JC’) and the underlying claim is considered manifestly unfounded or unlawful under Belgian law. Notably, this framework allows for a de novo review of the foreign judgment’s merits, as opposed to the classic public policy exception, while Article 25, §2 CPIL clarifies that under no circumstances will the foreign judgment be reviewed on its merits.

The discussion, moderated by Marco Pasqua (Examiner, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan), Working Group co-Chair and member for Italy, further explored the implications of the national approaches presented.

As regards the Belgian perspective, Jachin Van Doninck emphasised that the relevant standard for assessing the refusal of recognition and enforcement should be read in parallel with the ruling provided by the Court of Justice of the European Union in the Real Madrid Club de Fútbol v. Société éditrice Le Monde case (C-633/22), as also noted on this blog. In that judgment, the Court clarified key aspects concerning the limits of review in cross-border situations and the role of fundamental rights in assessing the compatibility of foreign judgments, thereby offering interpretative guidance that may also inform the application of Article 16 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive. This suggests that, even in the absence of full harmonisation, EU law may provide a common interpretative framework capable of influencing national courts when assessing whether third-country proceedings are manifestly unfounded or abusive.

From the Swedish perspective, as highlighted by Marie Linton, the discussion underscored that the recognition and enforcement of non-EU judgments remain, to a large extent, unharmonised at EU level. The Swedish approach thus reflects a specific national procedural framework, which, while not unique, illustrates the diversity of solutions across Member States. This, in turn, points to the significance of the EU legislator’s choice to adopt a directive – rather than a regulation – in the field of anti-SLAPP protection at the EU level, thereby allowing for a degree of national procedural autonomy.

In concluding the discussion, Marco Pasqua observed that such a “surgical” approach to harmonisation is not unfamiliar within the EU legal order: where considered necessary, the Union does not refrain from intervening even in such areas governed by national law with a “targeted” intervention. A recent example, in a different context, is Council Regulation (EU) 2025/395, amending Council Regulation (EU) No 833/2014, which introduces, in Article 11c, a specific rule excluding the recognition, effect or enforcement in EU Member States of judgements or other court decision pursuant to or derived from Article 248.1 or Article 248.2 of the Arbitration Procedure Code of the Russian Federation or equivalent Russian legislation. However, such intervention may prove less straightforward in legal systems characterised by automatic recognition of foreign judgments, as it may entail, de facto, a form of review on the merits, albeit limited but not insignificant. Against this overall background, it remains to be seen whether, and to what extent, the EU legislator may in the future decide to general harmonise the recognition and enforcement of third-country judgments, where it has the competence and the will to do so.

4. On the Basis of the Transposition of Article 11 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, How Would the Procedure for Early Dismissal Operate in Your Legal System?

The early dismissal mechanism in Article 11 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive requires Member States to ensure that courts can dismiss manifestly unfounded claims related to public participation at a very early stage, following an appropriate examination and in accordance with national law. This mechanism is particularly important from a private international law perspective. Since the recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation will take time, an effective and genuinely expedited early dismissal procedure serves as a crucial safeguard against forum shopping pending potential reforms in this area, and may mitigate the chilling effect inherent in SLAPP litigation.

The fourth question concerns a scenario in which the U.S.-based company initiates proceedings against the organisation before a court in a Member State. It is assumed that jurisdiction is established, while the organisation argues that the claim is manifestly unfounded.

With respect to Sweden, Marie Linton explained that no legislative amendments were deemed necessary to comply with Article 11 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, as Swedish procedural law already provides various mechanisms to deal swiftly with manifestly unfounded claims. Where a claim is clearly unfounded, Swedish courts may immediately ex officio render a judgment without issuing a summons, according to Chapter 42, Section 5, of Swedish Code of Judicial Procedure. Courts are expected to act “without undue delay”, which means within a few days, but there are no specific sanctions if this time frame is not met. Even where a summons has already been issued, the Swedish Code of Judicial Procedure provides several procedural avenues for expeditious adjudication of manifestly unfounded claims (for example Chapter 42 Section 11, Chapter 42 Section 18 first paragraph indent 5 and Chapter 42 Section 20 second paragraph of the Swedish Code of Judicial Procedure).

Finally, Marie Linton argued that the threshold is very high before a claim is deemed to be unfounded. She therefore questions whether Swedish law fulfills the intention of the Anti-SLAPP Directive and is a viable solution for SLAPP cases.

According to the presentation, as prepared by Jachin Van Doninck and Cedric Vanleenhove, the Belgian government intends to insert a specific provision on early dismissal in Article 1385/3 JC. There are two scenario’s: either the SLAPP target request, orally or through reasoned petition, for early dismissal at the stage of the preliminary hearing, or the court can ex officio dismiss the claim at any stage of the proceedings. With respect to this request, there is a reversal of burden of proof; in accordance with Article 12 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, the claimant has to prove that the claim is not unfounded.

During the preliminary hearing, Belgian courts will first examine the possibility of an amicable settlement. If no settlement is reached, short-debate proceedings will follow, after which the court must deliver its judgment within 30 days of the hearing. Jachin Van Doninck expressed concerns as to whether Belgian courts will, in practice, be able to allow for such short-debate proceedings, given that they are often understaffed and overburdened. Furthermore, no sanction is attached to the requirement that the court must issue its judgment within 30 days. In addition, Jachin Van Doninck raised the unresolved issue about what happens when claims are modified and/or added that would qualify as manifestly unfounded claims against public participation.

Jachin Van Doninck also pointed out an imbalance between decisions granting early dismissal, which are open to appeal, and decisions rejecting a request for early dismissal, which are not open to appeal. This difference in treatment may not be justified under Article 10 of the Belgian Constitution.

Moderated by Birgit van Houtert (Maastricht University), Working Group co-Chair and member for the Netherlands, the discussion turned to a closer consideration of the early dismissal mechanism of national approaches of Member States.

Artur Doržinkevič (Mykolas Romeris University), Working Group member for Lithuania, noted that the Lithuanian approach is closer to the Belgian model, as it involves adversarial proceedings on the merits. As already noted on this blog, a decision on early dismissal is typically rendered within approximately two months and is subject to appeal. Artur  Doržinkevič also expressed his concern that, if SLAPP claimants lodge an appeal, the proceedings may still take a long time.

To conclude, Birgit van Houtert underscored the differences in time limits governing early dismissal procedures across Member States, as illustrated by the comparison between Belgium and Sweden. With regard to a change in the Polish draft transposition act, Zuzanna Nowicka (Jagiellonian University), Working Group member for Poland, noted that the timeframe has been reduced from six to three months. On this point, Marco Pasqua emphasised that time is a crucial factor in SLAPP cases, and noted that in many legal systems a three-month timeframe is not feasible, although it may already be too lengthy to provide effective protection. According to Jerca Kramberger-Škerl (University of Ljubljana), Working Group member for Slovenia, a three-month timeframe, as provided for in Article 8 of the Slovenian Anti-SLAPP Act (already noted on this blog), which is in force (as of 25 February 2026), appears realistic for Slovenian courts. This assessment is grounded in the significant judicial reforms undertaken in Slovenia over the past two decades to reduce backlogs and accelerate proceedings, notably following the ECtHR’s pilot judgment in Lukenda v Slovenia.

As presented by Marie Linton, in Sweden the procedure is significantly swifter: courts may decide without issuing a summons and can render a decision within a matter of days. Birgit van Houtert argued that the absence of a hearing may, however, raise concerns in light of the right to a fair trial.

In their closing remarks, the co-Chairs warmly thanked the speakers and all members for the rich and engaging discussion. The Working Group will continue its activities and will have the opportunity to report on the state of transpositions at the upcoming international conference SLAPP, Activism and Human Rights: Legal and Social Challenges in the Defense of the Environment, which will be held in Tarragona on 30 June 2026 at the Faculty of Legal Sciences of the Universitat Rovira i Virgili. Further information on the conference will be announced in due course on the EAPIL blog.  

This post was written by Birgit van Houtert and Marco Pasqua, co-Chairs of the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions. It is the first part of a report on the Working Group’s third meeting. This post continues with the report (Part II).


On 19 March 2026, the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions held its third meeting, co-chaired by Birgit van Houtert and Marco Pasqua, who opened the session by welcoming the participants. As previously noted on this blog, the first meeting, dedicated to the work on the questionnaire for the analysis of national transpositions (reported here), and the second meeting (reported here and here), focused in particular on the implementation of Articles 16 and 17 of the Directive (EU) 2024/1069 (‘Anti-SLAPP Directive’).

The third meeting built on these earlier discussions and further explored the implementation of Articles 16 and 17 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, as well as the early dismissal mechanism provided for in its Article 11. The discussion, structured around a case study, centred on two key aspects: first, the protection against proceedings and judgments originating from third countries; and second, the protection ensured through the early dismissal of manifestly unfounded claims. Contributions were provided by the Working Group members from Sweden and Belgium, and the discussion was conducted in an integrated format, with all Working Group members participating and engaging in a preliminary critical assessment of the mechanisms under consideration.

In light of the transposition deadline of 7 May 2026, the coming months will be crucial to assess whether the Anti-SLAPP Directive is implemented in a manner capable of ensuring effective protection for SLAPP targets across the European Union. An overview of the current state of transposition across Member States was also presented. A limited number of Member States – namely Ireland, Lithuania, Malta, Slovenia, Sweden, and, partially, Romania – have already adopted final transposition measures. Several others, including Belgium, France, Germany, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, Poland, are currently in the drafting phase. However, a significant number of Member States have not yet introduced any transposition measures, not even in draft form.

The Case Study

The discussion then turned to a case study, which served as a basis for identifying the key questions guiding the exchange.

An international non-governmental organisation brought proceedings before the court of a EU Member State against a U.S. company. The company had previously initiated litigation in the United States against the organisation and its U.S. affiliate, alleging that they had contributed to organising or amplifying protests against a major infrastructure project. The claims included allegations of operational disruption, reputational harm and financial losses, and sought very substantial damages, which the organisation characterised as typical SLAPP actions.

On this basis, four questions were identified to guide the discussion, to be addressed in light of the draft or final transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive in the respective Member States.

The first three questions involve this issue of bringing proceedings before the court of a EU Member State, in which the organisation seeks compensation for the damages and costs incurred as a result of the U.S. litigation.

In response to the questions, Marie Linton (Uppsala University), Working Group member for Sweden, presented the Swedish final transposition act, while Jachin Van Doninck (Vrije Universiteit Brussel), who presented for Belgium on the materials prepared together with Cédric Vanleenhove (Ghent University), both Working Group members for Belgium, contributed with the Belgian draft transposition act. These contributions then provided the basis for a broader discussion among all Working Group members.

1. On Which Criteria Would the Court Assess Whether the Case Concerns a SLAPP?

This question invites reflection on the criteria that national courts should apply in order to determine whether a given case qualifies as a SLAPP within the meaning of the Anti-SLAPP Directive.

As a preliminary matter, the Anti-SLAPP Directive applies to civil and commercial matters with cross-border implications, including interim and precautionary measures, regardless of the court or tribunal involved. It excludes, from the scope, revenue, customs and administrative matters, State liability for acts iure imperii, as well as criminal proceedings and arbitration. For the purposes of this assessment, the Anti-SLAPP Directive provides key definitions under Article 4, including: (i) “public participation”; (ii) “matter of public interest”; and (iii) “abusive court proceedings against public participation”, accompanied by an indicative list of relevant elements. By contrast, the notion of “manifestly unfounded claims” is not harmonised at EU level, leaving a discretion to national legal systems.

The discussion was opened by Marie Linton, who presented the framework under Section 1 of the Swedish Act on the Protection of Participation in Public Debate in Disputes with Cross-border Implications.

The Swedish Act applies to civil disputes in which settlement is permitted, concerns participation in public debate and has cross-border implications, but does not define “participation in public debate” or SLAPP. As the Act applies to cases capable of settlement, it is for the parties to plead that the claim constitutes a SLAPP, effectively setting the frame of the court proceedings, with guidance from preparatory materials referencing Articles 4(1) and 4(2) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive.

The discussion then moved on to the Belgian perspective, with Jachin Van Doninck taking the floor. The analysis focused on the transposition of the 2024 Anti-SLAPP Directive in Belgium, including the legislative proposal by opposition parties based on the Belgian Anti-SLAPP Working Group draft, the Council of State advice and the forthcoming government proposal.

The proposal would introduce Chapter XVII in Book IV of the Judicial Code (‘JC’) on “Specific Proceedings – protection of persons participating in public debate against manifestly unfounded legal claims or abusive proceedings”, defining public participation (Article 1385/1. § 1, 1° JC), matters of public interest (Article 1385/1. § 1, 2° JC) and abusive court proceedings against public participation (Article 1385/1. § 1, 3° JC) along the lines of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, and incorporating the Anti-SLAPP Directive’s indicative list in Article 1385/4 JC.

Following the presentations on the Swedish and Belgian approaches, the discussion on the first question – concerning the notion of SLAPP – was moderated by Marco Pasqua (Examiner, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan), Working Group co-Chair and member for Italy.

Francesca Maoli (San Raffaele University of Rome), Working Group member for Italy, took the floor and addressed two main aspects. First, she emphasised the importance of the duty of national courts to interpret domestic law in conformity with EU law. In this respect, even in the absence of explicit or detailed definitions in national transposition acts, courts are required to construe domestic provisions in light of the notions (where provided), wording and purpose of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, thereby ensuring its effectiveness. Second, she raised the issue of decisions rendered by third-country courts, questioning to what extent the qualification adopted by a foreign court could influence the assessment carried out by the court of an EU Member State. This raises the prospect of a renewed assessment under the domestic notion of SLAPP, and connects to the broader and delicate issue of whether, and to what extent, a review of the merits of judgments resulting from third country foreign proceedings may take place – a matter not yet harmonized at EU level and that was further revisited later in the meeting.

Marco Buzzoni (University of Luxembourg – Luxembourg Centre of European Law), Working Group member for France, then contributed the French perspective. He noted that the French transposition is still at a preliminary stage: the legislative process has only recently begun, and the draft is not yet publicly available, although some initial indications are emerging. The French approach appears, at this stage, to follow a model similar to the Swedish one, in that it may refrain from providing detailed definitions of the key notions. At the same time, Marco Buzzoni highlighted a crucial issue already under discussion within the Working Group, namely the possibility for the court seised to raise ex officio the SLAPP nature of the proceedings. While the Anti-SLAPP Directive, in several provisions, seems to place the initiative – at least as a minimum requirement under Article 3 – on the defendant to invoke the protective mechanisms, an express recognition of broad ex officio powers would arguably enhance the overall effectiveness of the Directive’s framework.

In concluding the discussion on this first question, Marco Pasqua underlined the central role played by definitions. Any restrictive approach at national level may affect the effectiveness of the Anti-SLAPP Directive in achieving its objectives. Therefore, the proper transposition technique on the point remains open to debate: while providing guidance – such as a non-exhaustive list, in line with Article 4(3) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive – may represent a viable solution, it is essential to preserve a broad margin of interpretation for national courts, which are key actors in ensuring effective protection against SLAPP.

2. On Which Grounds Would the Court Have Jurisdiction?

This question mainly involves the transposition of the special jurisdiction ground of Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive that requires Member States to ensure that, where abusive court proceedings against public participation have been brought by a claimant domiciled outside the EU in a third-country court against a person domiciled in a Member State, that person may seek, in the courts of the place where that person is domiciled, compensation for the damage and the costs incurred in connection with the third country-proceedings.

Marie Linton presented Section 7 of the Swedish Act that transposes this jurisdiction ground without the requirement of abusive proceedings; the mere fact that the action before the foreign court relates to the participation in public debate by the defendant domiciled in Sweden is sufficient.

Birgit van Houtert (Maastricht University), Working Group co-Chair and member for the Netherlands, moderating the discussion, pointed out that the lack of this requirement provides more protection to SLAPP-targets than Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive. Marie Linton clarified that according to Swedish law the requirement of abusive proceedings is regarded as a substantive issue and must therefore be decided on the merits of the case.

Moving forward, Jachin Van Doninck and Cedric Vanleenhove’s presentation showed that the Belgian government intends to transpose the special jurisdiction ground of Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive in the Belgian Code of Private International Law (CPIL). The Belgian government would opt for a special ground of jurisdiction, so there is no need to localize pure economic loss, as follows from the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union on Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, which would otherwise lead the court down a rabbit hole. The Belgian court must, however, stay its decision if the foreign proceedings are still pending (Article 1385/6, § 2 Judicial Code). Birgit van Houtert highlighted this as a concern regarding the effective protection of SLAPP targets, as SLAPP cases often take a considerable amount of time. In the same line, Marco Pasqua argued that this delay could even become part of the strategy of SLAPP claimants. Jachin Van Doninck agreed this is indeed a risk, noting that it is a means of exacerbating and exhausting a defendant abroad. Unlike the Green proposal and the proposal of the Belgian Working Group, the government would opt for this limitation.

Finally, Birgit van Houtert pointed out that the Swedish and Belgian Acts amount to a codification of the jurisdictional ground laid down in Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, as reflected in the draft and final implementation legislation of other Member States, thereby enhancing legal certainty. In contrast, the Dutch draft transposition act does not envisage incorporating this ground of jurisdiction into domestic law, which risks leading courts into a rabbit hole of complex localisation of pure economic loss, ultimately failing to ensure the effective protection of SLAPP targets.

Marco Buzzoni noted that in France there is no indication that Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive will be transposed. He expressed his concern for the proper head of jurisdiction. According to case law, the exorbitant head of jurisdiction based on nationality does not cover procedures where the damage originates from foreign procedures.

In concluding the discussion on this question, Marco Pasqua emphasised that the issue of the applicable law in actions related to third-country proceedings remains equally crucial. In this respect, Recital 44 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive clarifies that the jurisdictional rule based on this special ground does not address questions of applicable law or substantive rules on damages as such. Consequently, determining the applicable law, as well as the scope and types of recoverable damages, remains a key and open issue in the overall framework.

The report continues in Part II, with the analysis of the protection against SLAPP judgments originating from third countries and addressing the anti-SLAPP safeguards provided through the early dismissal of manifestly unfounded claims.

This post was written by Lorène Anthonioz, who is PhD candidate in Private International Law at the University of Geneva and a Research and Teaching Assistant in Private International Law at UniDistance.


With effect from 1 January 2026, Switzerland amended its declaration under the 1970 Hague Convention on the Taking of Evidence Abroad in Civil and Commercial Matters in order to simplify the taking of evidence by conference call or videoconference.

Since 1995, Switzerland has required prior authorisation from the Federal Department of Justice and Police (now the Federal Office of Justice, FOJ) for the taking of evidence in accordance with Articles 15, 16 and 17 of the 1970 Hague Convention. This rule generally still applies today to the regular taking of evidence by diplomatic officers, consular agents, and commissioners.

However, Switzerland now accepts that persons staying in Switzerland may be questioned or examined by a commissioner located abroad, or take part in a hearing abroad, by means of a conference call, videoconference, or any other electronic means of audio or video transmission, without prior authorisation, provided certain conditions are met.

These conditions are set out in Switzerland’s declaration (see here). Notably:

  • The FOJ and the central authority of the canton in which the person concerned is staying at the time of the conference call or videoconference must receive reasonable advance notice of the date of the conference. Notice is deemed reasonable if the FOJ receives the information at least 14 days in advance.
  • The advance notice must be accompanied by certain information and documents, including a declaration by the person concerned acknowledging their voluntary participation. This consent may be withdrawn at any time.
  • The person concerned has the right to be questioned and to communicate in their mother tongue, and may request a translation of any key statements made by the other participants.
  • The technology employed must guarantee an adequate level of security of personal data against any unwarranted processing, and all participants must receive the audio and video signals simultaneously.

Article 11(3) of the Swiss Federal Act on Private International Law (PILA) has been amended accordingly and does not limit the right to participate in a hearing abroad by conference call or videoconference to proceedings before foreign States that are Parties to the 1970 Hague Convention. Therefore, interrogations or hearings conducted via these electronic means may also take place in civil proceedings in States that are not Parties to the Convention. In such cases, Chapter II of the Convention applies by analogy. This is noteworthy, given that legal assistance in many countries still relies on a condition of reciprocity.

These amendments are a welcome development for the use of videoconferencing in international civil proceedings. It reduces the need for lengthy and costly travel. It is also a logical consequence of the pandemic era, during which requests to take evidence via videoconference increased considerably, and whose exceptional circumstances justified the authorisation of such hearings (see example).

Further information can be found in the FOJ Guidelines (III.D) and in Professor Bucher’s update to the PILA Commentary (Bucher/Guillaume) (Chapter 1).

This post was written by Artur Doržinkevič and Ana Kiknadze, PhD candidates at Mykolas Romeris University, and Working Group members for Lithuania in the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions.


On 18 December 2025, the Lithuanian legislator adopted amendments to the Code of Civil Procedure (“CPC”) and other domestic laws, thereby transposing Directive (EU) 2024/1069 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 April 2024 on protecting persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded claims or abusive court proceedings (“the Anti-SLAPP Directive”) into Lithuanian law. The amendments will enter into force on 7 May 2026.

General Overview of the Transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive

In Lithuania, the proper functioning of EU civil procedure rules is heavily dependent on one specific law – the Law Implementing European Union Legislation and International Legal Instruments Regulating the Civil Procedure of the Republic of Lithuania (“Law Implementing EU Legislation”) – which ensures the smooth functioning of various EU regulations and directives, taking into account the specific features of Lithuanian national law.

As regards the transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, it also included amendments to the CPC, mainly because the legislator modified the existing national SLAPP procedure, which is embedded in the CPC.

There were three main laws related to the transposition of the Anti-SLAPP Directive: (1) amendments to the CPC; (2) amendments to the Law Implementing EU Legislation; and (3) amendments to the Law on State-Guaranteed Legal Aid. The latter will not be discussed in depth, as it contained only one amendment, providing that potential SLAPP targets who wish to initiate anti-SLAPP proceedings are entitled to free legal aid.

Substituting the Early Dismissal Proceedings with ‘Accelerated’ Merits-Based Proceedings

It should be noted at the outset that anti-SLAPP proceedings have been available in Lithuania since 31 December 2022, when the legislator introduced a new Article 951 CPC, stipulating that a defendant has the right to request dismissal of a claim before it is heard on the merits if the claim was filed with the intent to impair the defendant’s activities related to the public interest. Under this regulatory framework, the claim may be dismissed (with leave to amend) at the preparatory stage; thus, the case is never heard on the merits.

However, the newly adopted law amending the CPC will completely replace the previous procedure with a new one. The new procedure provides that if a defendant considers that the claimant has brought a SLAPP against him, he has the right to initiate anti-SLAPP proceedings, and the claimant will have 14 days to prove that the claim is well founded. After receiving the claimant’s objections (or, if the claimant does not object, after the expiry of the above-mentioned 14-day period), the court shall adopt a ruling to “accelerate” the proceedings on the merits and assign the case for examination at a court hearing without delay. The court’s ruling to accelerate the proceedings is not subject to appeal. Following the adoption of this ruling, the case must be resolved within 30 days. During this period, the court plays an active role and may, on its own initiative, collect evidence and/or apply provisional, including protective, measures, if necessary.

It is important to note that the same procedure will apply to both domestic and cross-border cases. The legislator indicated that most of the relevant concepts (such as “public participation” or “public interest”) apply in light of the Law Implementing EU Legislation, which transposes the provisions of the Anti-SLAPP Directive.

Adapting the Procedural Safeguards to the Specifics of Lithuanian Law

The Law Implementing EU Legislation has been supplemented with a new chapter dedicated to the implementation of the Anti-SLAPP Directive.

The Law Implementing EU Legislation essentially transposes certain key aspects of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, including the scope of application, indicating that the same procedure will apply to both national and cross-border cases (Article 31³⁴ of the Law Implementing EU Legislation). It also incorporates the main definitions, namely those of ‘public participation’, ‘matter of public interest’, and ‘abusive court proceedings against public participation’, as defined in Article 4 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive (Article 31³⁵), as well as a description of the procedural safeguards (Article 31³⁷). Thus, the legislator largely relies on the text of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, and no significant innovations have been introduced, for example, no additional SLAPP indicators.

With regard to the refusal to recognise and enforce a judgment rendered by a court of a non-EU Member State in which a SLAPP judgment has been issued, the lawmaker established that the procedure laid down in international treaties and the general rules governing the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments shall apply (Article 31³⁸ of the Law Implementing EU Legislation). As no specific ground for refusing recognition or enforcement of such a judgment has been introduced, the courts will most likely rely on the public policy ground (Article 810(1)(5) of the CPC).

As regards jurisdiction over SLAPP victims’ claims for damages and legal costs arising from a SLAPP (so-called “SLAPPbacks”), where the abusive party (the claimant in the SLAPP case) has permanent residence in a non-EU country, the lawmaker decided that a SLAPP victim whose permanent residence is in Lithuania has the right to bring a claim before the Lithuanian courts. There are two jurisdictional grounds for such a SLAPPback: (1) the SLAPP victim’s place of residence, or (2) the place where the damage occurred. It is noteworthy that a SLAPPback may be initiated only after a final court decision has become effective (enforceable) in the non-EU country (Article 31³⁹ (2) of the Law Implementing EU Legislation).

Lastly, with regard to SLAPPbacks limited solely to litigation costs, the lawmaker decided that such cases may be examined in accordance with the special court authorisation procedure (Chapter XXXIX of the CPC), which is, in essence, a form of summary proceedings (Article 31³⁹ (3) of the Law Implementing EU Legislation).

Discussion

The first observation regarding the method chosen by the legislator is that, although the Anti-SLAPP Directive applies only to cross-border cases, the Lithuanian legislature has decided to apply the same procedure to both national and cross-border cases. That is, the previously applicable national anti-SLAPP procedure has been abolished, and the lawmaker opted for a harmonised procedure regardless of whether the case is purely domestic or cross-border.

The Lithuanian anti-SLAPP procedures adopted in 2022 allowed SLAPPs to be dismissed at the preparatory phase (with leave to amend), which was highly advantageous for SLAPP targets.

However, the legislator has now changed the nature of anti-SLAPP proceedings, allowing only accelerated merits-based proceedings. Under the new system, SLAPP targets will be required to litigate. Although the lawmaker stipulated that a final judgment must be issued within 30 days from the date the court decides to accelerate the proceedings, appeals and cassation against the final decision remain possible, which could place significant strain on SLAPP targets.

There are, however, advantages to the new procedure. For example, if a SLAPP target has sufficient resources, pursuing a judgment on the merits can be worthwhile. In addition, the standards of the right to a fair trial can be ensured by thoroughly analysing all the relevant facts. Lastly, if the SLAPP target prevails, all facts examined during the case could support future claims for damages (so-called SLAPPbacks).

Nevertheless, there remains room for improvement in the national regulation. Article 3 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive allows Member States to adopt more favourable rules for national proceedings. Abolishing the possibility of dismissing a SLAPP at the preparatory stage could therefore be criticised. In cases where a SLAPP is clearly evident, it would be appropriate to dismiss the claim at the preparatory stage without examining the merits of the dispute.

On another note, regarding the amendments to the Law Implementing EU Legislation, the provision that a SLAPP victim’s claim against the abusive party (the claimant in the SLAPP case) whose permanent residence is in a non-EU country, when limited solely to legal costs, is to be examined under the court authorisation procedure (a form of summary proceedings), is questionable. The legislator adopted this approach on the assumption that a dispute concerning only legal costs is largely formal. However, we believe that even a dispute limited to litigation costs may involve complex legal and factual issues that warrant a thorough examination in ordinary court proceedings. Consequently, it is important not to overemphasize procedural efficiency at the expense of fair trial guarantees.

Finally, the legislator decided not to directly implement certain procedural safeguards, such as security (Article 10 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive), the award of litigation costs (Article 14), or penalties (Article 15). This decision was based on the view that the existing rules of civil procedure are already compatible with the provisions and objectives of the Directive and therefore do not require transposition. For example, under current Lithuanian law, a defendant may request security from the claimant or ask the court to impose a penalty on a claimant who abuses the proceedings (Article 95 of the CPC). Similarly, with regard to litigation costs, the court may deviate from the standard rules for allocating costs depending on the parties’ procedural conduct (Article 93 of the CPC).

This post presents an interview of Lilla Garayová, Professor of Children’s Rights at Pan-European University, on private international law issues arising from Slovakia’s 2025 constitutional reform, highlighting implications also for other EU Member States and in relation to the proposed EU Regulation on Parenthood. The interview was conducted by Marco Pasqua (PhD, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan).


Marco Pasqua (MP): In September 2025, Slovakia adopted Constitutional Law No. 255/2025, amending the Constitution of the Slovak Republic No. 460/1992 in its Articles 7, 15, 41 and introducing Article 52a. These amendments define parenthood strictly as the relationship involving a mother (woman) and a father (man), prohibit surrogacy, restrict adoption to married couples and exceptional single cases, and recognize only biologically determined sexes.

How should private international law conceptualise constitutional amendments of this kind? Do they primarily affect domestic family law, or do they reshape the conditions under which foreign family statuses are recognised?

Lilla Garayová (LG): From a private international law perspective, the amendment is not really about changing domestic family law in Slovakia and more about changing the filters through which Slovak authorities will read foreign family status. This could impact foreign birth certificates, foreign court decisions, foreign adoptions, and foreign civil‑status registrations. In practice, the constitutional definitions (parenthood as mother + father, a ban on surrogacy, restrictive adoption rules, and recognition of only biologically determined sexes) will likely become a stronger constitutionalised public policy baseline against which cross-border family situations are tested. That matters because, across the EU, most cross‑border parenthood problems do not arise from conflict rules in the abstract, but from recognition.

First, the constitutional definition of parenthood as exclusively mother and father introduces a potential public policy obstacle in recognition proceedings. Slovak courts may now be constitutionally obliged to refuse to recognize foreign decisions or civil status records that establish same-sex parenthood.

Second, the constitutional ban on surrogacy reinforces the public policy exception in cases of children born abroad under legal surrogacy agreements. Until now, Slovak law has operated in a gray area. In practice, this increases the likelihood of foreign decisions on parenthood not being recognized. From the child’s point of view this raises concerns such as statelessness, lack of legal parenthood, and obstacles to inheritance, maintenance, or nationality.

Third, binary gender recognition has implications for civil status registration and the recognition of foreign documents. Private international law is deeply dependent on mutual trust in civil status records.

These amendments express a conservative domestic vision of the family. But for private international law, the key question will not be whether Slovakia can conservatively define its internal model of the family. It will be whether it can do so while ensuring that children and families formed abroad are not left in a legal vacuum.

MP: From a broader EU perspective, in Poland, Hungary and Romania national legislation or administrative practices have created obstacles to the recognition of cross-border parenthood. These cases highlight limits in and challenges for private international law.

Do these developments reveal limits in the current architecture of recognition in the Union? Where, concretely, do you see the system struggling most?

LG: I think the main problem is not ideological disagreement, but fragmentation. Private international law assumes that personal status is transferable. In practice, however, parenthood often ends at the border. A child may legally have two parents in Spain or Belgium, but only one in Poland or Romania. The result is what we call limping parenthood – a family that exists fully in one jurisdiction and only partially in another.

One practical challenge is documentation. If a registry office refuses to transcribe a foreign birth certificate listing two mothers or two fathers, the consequences are immediate. No ID card. No passport. No clear proof of parental authority. What starts as a technical administrative refusal quickly becomes a mobility issue under EU law.

Another challenge is legal uncertainty. Families often do not know in advance whether recognition will be granted, partially granted, or refused. Much depends on how broadly national authorities interpret public policy. This unpredictability discourages free movement.

And most importantly – the potential impact on the rights of children. Judicial authorities at the European level insist on functional recognition more and more, at least for the purposes of free movement and identity. However, domestic systems sometimes still perceive recognition as symbolic approval of a family model rather than as a protective measure for the child.

MP: On 21 November 2025, the European Commission opened an infringement procedure under Article 258 TFEU against Slovakia (INFR(2025)2208) following constitutional amendments granting Slovak authorities, including courts, the power to assess whether and to what extent EU law applies in Slovakia, including rulings of the Court of Justice. The Commission’s procedure raises questions regarding the interaction between national constitutional rules and EU law.

How do you see these developments affecting the practical application of EU law and private international law in Slovakia?

LG: Yes, Article 7 of the constitution has been amended to allow Slovak authorities to assess the scope of application of EU law in the Slovak Republic, and in “matters of national identity,” the constitution and domestic laws take precedence over international law. Slovakia has attempted to define the red lines of its sovereignty through a constitutional amendment, particularly in cultural and ethical issues such as family, marriage, parenthood, and gender identity. Similar to Hungary and Poland in the past, Slovakia is signaling that it claims the final say in these areas, regardless of EU law. Judges in private international law cases, particularly those involving cross-border families, may feel encouraged to assess EU obligations through the prism of constitutional identity. This leads to hesitation. And hesitation in private international law means delays in recognition, delays in issuing documents, delays in protecting children. Private international law depends on predictability. Families moving across borders need to know whether a birth certificate, a parental status, or a court decision will be recognized. When constitutional identity enters that equation as a variable, uncertainty increases.

MP: The proposal for a regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood, which also introduces the European Certificate of Parenthood, aims to ensure legal certainty and recognition of cross-border family ties. If adopted, however, it may clash with national constitutional rules, such as Slovakia’s definitions of parenthood and gender, raising questions on how authorities can reconcile domestic mandates with EU law.

How much flexibility will courts retain in recognising status acquired abroad?

LG: The proposed regulation is designed to reduce the fragmentation we have discussed. The logic behind it is very simple: if parenthood is validly established in one Member State, it should be valid throughout the Union. The European Certificate of Parenthood would serve as a uniform document of status. Having worked as the Slovak national expert in the European Commission’s impact assessment study on this initiative, I can say that one of the main findings was the remarkable degree of legal uncertainty that families face today. In several Member States, including more conservative ones, children risk “losing” a parent at the border. The proposal aims to prevent this.

So how much flexibility would Slovak courts retain? Formally, some room would remain. The proposal preserves a public policy exception, albeit narrowly defined. Courts would still be able to invoke it in exceptional cases. Under existing Union law, the space for refusal is limited. A Member State cannot invoke national identity under Article 4(2) TEU or rely on public policy to refuse recognition of a parent-child relationship between a child and their same-sex parents where such recognition is necessary for the child to exercise rights granted by Union law. In other words, constitutional identity does not override a child’s rights.

MP: These developments raise concerns for human and fundamental rights, including private and family life, non-discrimination and the best interests of the child.

How might national reforms, like those in Slovakia, be reconciled with the protection of fundamental rights in cross-border family situations?

LG: The key is to distinguish between defining the domestic model of the family and protecting the status of cross-border families.

States have the right to shape their domestic family law in accordance with their constitutional traditions. This is part of pluralism in Europe. Slovakia, for example, has decided to enshrine a more conservative understanding of parenthood and gender equality in its constitution. This is a political and cultural decision. However, when we look at the cross-border implications, the real question is not the symbolic definition of the family. It is the way the system treats a child who arrives at the border with a birth certificate issued elsewhere. Harmonization in family matters begins with a child-centered perspective. The best interests of the child can not remain an abstract slogan.  Even if the state does not recognize certain forms of family in its domestic law, it must avoid creating a legal vacuum in cross-border situations. Recognition for specific purposes, such as documents, right of residence, inheritance, or parental authority, can ensure protection without the state having to rethink its entire substantive law.

MP: Before we conclude, is there anything else you would like to add?

LG: What we are seeing here is not just a matter of constitutional law, but clearly has an immense impact on private international law. Private international law was never meant to harmonise values. Its function is more modest and, in a way, more humane. It ensures continuity of personal status and protects acquired rights across borders. If this function is weakened, the consequences could be children who cannot obtain documents, parents who cannot make medical decisions, or families who are suddenly legally incomplete. Each Member State is entitled to shape its own constitutional identity, but no constitutional identity should be constructed in a way that leaves a child without legal security. The strength of any constitution is measured by how firmly it protects its values, but also by how carefully it protects the most vulnerable when those values are tested in cross-border reality.

MP: Thank you for this insightful exchange.

This post was written by Jerca Kramberger Škerl, Professor of Private International Law and Civil Procedure at the University of Ljubljana, Faculty of Law, and Working Group member for Slovenia in the EAPIL Working Group on Anti-SLAPP Directive Transpositions.


On 28 January, the Slovenian Parliament adopted the Act on Protective Measures concerning Strategic Lawsuits against Public Participation. The Act is currently awaiting promulgation by the President of the Republic and publication in the Official Gazette, both of which are expected to occur shortly. The Act is expected to enter into force within approximately one month.

The Act applies to both cross-border and purely domestic proceedings, thus going beyond a mere transposition of the EU Anti-SLAPP Directive. It introduces, first, specific procedural rules applicable in civil proceedings involving SLAPPs, including cross-border cases conducted before Slovenian courts. Second, it establishes a new ground for refusing recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments issued in SLAPP proceedings in non-EU countries.

The extension of Anti-SLAPP protection to criminal proceedings was extensively debated during the legislative process but was ultimately postponed to a future amendment of criminal procedural legislation. Nevertheless, Article 20 partially addresses this issue by allowing courts to order security for costs where criminal proceedings for defamation in the media are initiated.

The Act provides for the following protective measures:

  • security for the defendant’s costs;
  • support and assistance for the defendant;
  • expedited proceedings and early dismissal of manifestly unfounded claims;
  • reimbursement of the full amount of costs;
  • compensation and publication of the judgment;
  • monetary sanction.

Each of these measures merits detailed analysis. For present purposes, however, only two will be addressed.

Monetary Sanction

The monetary sanction may raise questions in a cross-border context, particularly regarding its legal nature and beneficiary. Under the Act, the sanction takes the form of a fine imposed on the claimant and payable to the State budget. It does not constitute punitive damages awarded to the defendant, as a supplement to the compensation for actual harm suffered. The defendant is therefore not the creditor of the fine and cannot seek its enforcement abroad. In this respect, Slovenian law remains consistent with its traditional adherence to compensatory damages and its general rejection of punitive or exemplary damages.

Reimbursement of the Full Amount of Costs

The reimbursement of the full amount of costs likewise requires clarification, as rules on procedural costs vary significantly across EU Member States. Slovenia follows the “loser pays” principle, subject to a corrective mechanism whereby costs caused by the fault of one party (for example, unjustified absence from a hearing) must be borne by that party.

Under the general regime, reimbursable lawyers’ fees — which typically constitute the largest portion of procedural costs — are limited to amounts determined under the Lawyers’ Tariff. This tariff assigns values to specific procedural acts and is used to calculate recoverable costs at the conclusion of proceedings. Parties are nevertheless free to agree on higher fees with their legal representatives, which is common practice, or even on a pactum de quota litis. Such agreements, however, do not affect the tariff-based calculation of recoverable costs.

The new Anti-SLAPP Act departs from this limitation by allowing reimbursement of the full amount of costs actually incurred as a result of a SLAPP. This includes costs exceeding the amounts calculated under the Lawyers’ Tariff and therefore represents a significant protective measure for defendants targeted by abusive litigation.

Today (1 August 2025), the Arbitration Act 2025 comes into force. This is provided by the Arbitration Act 2025 (Commencement) Regulations 2025. The Act applies to arbitration proceedings commenced on or after today, as well as to court proceedings in connection with arbitration that falls within the temporal scope of the Act (section 17(4)(a)).

The Act implements the recommendations of the Law Commission of England and Wales for reform to the arbitral framework in England and Wales and Northern Ireland.

It addresses the following matters: Law applicable to arbitration agreement; Impartiality: duty of disclosure; Immunity of arbitrator: application for removal; Immunity of arbitrator: resignation; Court determination of jurisdiction of tribunal; Power to award costs despite no substantive jurisdiction; Power to make award on summary basis; Emergency arbitrators; Court powers exercisable in support of arbitral proceedings in respect of third parties; Challenging the award: remedies available to the court; Procedure on challenge under section 67 of the Arbitration Act 1996; Challenging the award: time limit; Appeals to Court of Appeal from High Court decisions; Requirements to be met for court to consider applications; Repeal of provisions relating to domestic arbitration agreements.

Readers of the EAPIL Blog are likely to be most interested in the new rule on determining the law applicable to arbitration agreements.

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

(3) Subsection (1) does not apply to an arbitration agreement derived from a standing offer to submit disputes to arbitration where the offer is contained in—

(a) a treaty, or

(b) legislation of a country or territory outside the United Kingdom.

(4) In this section—

“legislation” includes any provision of a legislative character;
“treaty” includes any international agreement (and any protocol or annex to a treaty or international agreement).

Importantly, the new section 6A applies regardless of when the arbitration agreement was made (section 17(4)(b)). That is, it applies to all arbitration agreements, even those made before 1 August 2025, as long as arbitration proceedings commence on or after today.

In 2022, the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) held in its KK and Others v. Denmark judgment that Denmark had violated Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR) by its legislative measures trying to prevent commercial surrogacy arrangements (reported for the blog here).

Measures were taken by Danish institutions in response to the ECtHR ruling. In the spring of 2024, as reported in this blog (see here), several political parties in the Danish Parliament reached a political agreement aimed at safeguarding the rights of children born through surrogacy. The agreement was designed to ensure that the children concerned would have a clearer legal connection to their intended parents, particularly by removing the prior requirement for stepparent adoption. The agreement resulted in new legislation, which had effect from 1 January 2025.

Article 46 of the ECHR provides that judgments given by the ECtHR must be submitted to the Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe, which shall supervise their execution. With reference to the action report DH-DD(2025)336 prepared by Denmark, the Committee of Ministers held, in a decision on 12 June 2025 (CM/ResDH(2025)140), that Denmark had taken all necessary measures to comply with the judgment.

Separate from the formal decision, the matter was explained and motivated in a short summary text. Here, it was stated that it was now clear that Denmark meets the obligations of the ECHR even though the new legislation entered into effect as late as earlier this year.

The relation between EU private international law and arbitration is notoriously complex. While the arbitration exemption of the Brussels I bis Regulation has rendered both much case law as well as legal debate, less attention has been paid to whether and how the EU conflict of law rules in the Rome I Regulation apply to the substance of disputes resolved by arbitration.

A revealing example comes from Sweden.

In 2018, the Swedish Arbitration Act (officially: lag [1999:116] om skiljeförfarande) was revised. One of the amendments was the introduction of a choice of law rule for arbitral tribunals in Section 27 a.

Mirroring Article 27 of the 2017 SCC Arbitration Rules (which has remained substantially unchanged in the revised 2023 SCC Arbitration Rules), the provision affirms that arbitrators primarily should apply the law chosen by the parties. In the absence of such a choice, the provision lets the arbitrators determine the applicable law. It is further clarified that the arbitrators “may base the award on ex aequo et bono considerations only if the parties have authorized them to do so.

When adopting this conflict of law provision, the preparatory works simply stated, with reference to Article 1(1)(e) of the Rome I Regulation, that EU private international law is not applicable to arbitration (SOU 2015:37 p. 92). However, this interpretation of Article 1(1)(e) of the Rome I Regulation deserves scrutiny.

Unlike the general exemption for “arbitration” in article 1(2)(d) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, the exclusion in Article 1(1)(e) of the Rome I Regulation encompasses “arbitration agreements and agreements on the choice of court”.

Given the doctrine of separability, it seems clear that the intention of the exemption in Rome I Regulation is simply to exclude dispute resolution clauses from the rest of the contract. It is not explicitly stated that a substantive dispute settled in an arbitration is exempted.

From a legislative point of view, it is a difference to include choice of law rules in institutional arbitration rules such as the SCC rules. Technically, institutional arbitration rules are contractual and subject to party autonomy. Introducing choice of law rules in a national arbitration act is something completely different. First, it is prohibited under EU law as EU regulations shall apply (see Article 288 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union). Second, it may put arbitrators in an awkward position where they must either rely on the Swedish Arbitration Act or the EU Regulation.

In practice, this may not make much difference in most commercial cases. Both Section 27a of the Swedish Arbitration Act and the Rome I Regulation prioritize party autonomy. But the divergence becomes critical in cases involving mandatory rules, such as employment disputes. Under article 8 of the Rome I Regulation, the law chosen by the parties must be related to the law that would have been applicable if no choice of law was done. Must a Swedish arbitral tribunal dealing with an international employment dispute take the Rome I Regulation into consideration or can it apply Section 27 a of the Swedish Arbitration Act?

In my opinion, there is no doubt that the exemption of the Rome I Regulation to arbitration agreements cannot be extended to cover also substantive matters in an arbitration. Hence, the Rome I Regulation shall be applied. That must also be the case when an arbitral tribunal rules in a regular matter.

This post was prepared together with Sofiya Kernychna PhD (Jagiellonian University).


This post aims at presenting introduction of online marriage in Ukraine and the attitude towards its recognition in neighboring Poland.

Digitalisation of Public Services in Ukraine

In 2019 the Minister of Digital Transformation of Ukraine introduced a resolution  creating a web portal, a state mobile application and the brand ‘State in a smartphone’ – Diia (acronym for ‘State and I’ in Ukrainian). Later, the Cabinet of Ministers of Ukraine approved the resolution titled Matters of the Unified State Web Portal of Electronic Services and the Unified State Portal of Administrative Services, which regulated the operation of the Diia Portal. At first Diia Portal provided access to a digital driver’s licence and vehicle registration. In 2024, the number of users was over 21 million Ukrainians.

Digitalisation of Some Aspects of Marriage Conclusion in Ukraine

The 2022 aggression of Ukraine by the Russian Federation, and the martial law that was introduced in Ukraine as a result of it, also affected family relations in Ukraine, including the procedure for conclusion of marriage and its state registration. Due to the full-scale invasion, many men and women joined the Armed Forces of Ukraine and began to take part in military operations.

On 7 March 2022, the Government of Ukraine has adopted resolution titled Some Matters of State Registration of Marriage under Martial Law, which provided for a separate procedure for military personnel and certain other persons to conclude a marriage during martial law. In particular, state registration of marriage if one of the fiancés is, for example, a member of the Armed Forces, the Security Service, a police officer or an employee of a healthcare institution, could be conducted by the departments of the state civil registration office without the personal presence of such fiancé. In such a case, the application, which was at the same time a confirmation of the fact of consent to conclude a marriage, was submitted to the commander (supervisor) of this fiancé, who certified the authenticity of the signature and ensured that the application was forwarded to the registry office. The peculiarity of this procedure was that it was possible to register a marriage outside the civil registry office, in which case the marriage certificate was drawn up by the commander. On 30 October 2024 the above resolution was repealed due to introduction of online marriage conclusion and registration.

In the context of martial law, as part of digitalisation in Ukraine, another innovation has emerged. Since 27 February 2023, it has become possible for all Ukrainians to apply for marriage via the Diia Portal. The procedure took 10 minutes. It was possible only to submit an e-application for marriage registration. The marriage itself could not yet be concluded and registered in Diia Portal. Marriage registration, as well as the issuance of a marriage certificate, took place only at the civil registry office.

Introduction of an Online Marriage in Ukraine

On 29 March 2024, the Government of Ukraine adopted the resolution Procedure for the Implementation of a Pilot Project for the State Registration of Marriages in Electronic Form. It provides that ‘the process of remote marriage through the Diia application has several stages, including: submission of an application by a man and a woman using the Diia application with an electronic signature; the process of verifying the accuracy of the data provided by the future spouses, with the possibility of correcting inaccuracies and errors; the possibility of setting the date of registration of the marriage; the process of registering a marriage with a certificate of marriage; and the process of obtaining a marriage certificate’.

In June 2024, Ukraine launched the online marriage registration service through the Diia application, opening a new era in the field of state civil registration. This historic step is aimed at maximising digitalisation and simplifying procedures for couples wishing to register their marriage. The Central Department of the Ministry of Justice of Ukraine has launched the Digital Office of the Civil Registry Office, which processes marriage applications through the Diia Portal. This innovative solution is especially relevant for couples who, due to circumstances, cannot be together, as well as for those who value minimal contact with government agencies. On 22 June 2024, first 3 couples contracted and registered their marriage online in Ukraine.

The entire process of marriage registration takes place in the Diia – from application to conclusion of the marriage. The application process takes about 10 minutes. The service is provided in one business day. The maximum cost is 1.663,85 UAH (approximately 35 EUR), depending on the selected services and the day of marriage registration. Sometime after the online ceremony, the electronic marriage record is displayed in the Diia application. Later, the Civil Registry Office ensures the delivery and handing over of the marriage certificate to the newly married husband and wife through the Ukrainian Post Office service. Online marriages not only simplify the lives of Ukrainians in the current martial law situation by enabling remote marriage through the Diia application, but also provide convenience, time savings, transparency and, most importantly, guarantee security, especially in the context of military operations.

Transcription of Foreign Marriage Certificates in Poland

Being aware of the innovations in Ukraine, Polish Ministry of Internal Affairs issued an official letter of 15 May 2025 addressed to Polish authorities concerning the potential recognition of marriages contracted online by Ukrainian citizens, which would happen in Poland via transcription of the marriage certificate into Polish Civil Status Registry. In case a Ukrainian citizen lives in Poland and needs a Polish civil status certificate for the legal use in Poland (for example in order to obtain PESEL – Polish Personal Identification Number used in numerous administrative and civil procedures), this person might want to have a Ukrainian marriage certificate transcribed. One might have doubts whether an ‘online’ marriage certificate can be transcribed in Poland if online form of contracting marriage is unknown to Polish legal system.

The Ministry of Internal Affairs informs that if a foreign law provides for the possibility to celebrate a marriage remotely (online) and an appropriate certificate was issued by a competent authority, in accordance with the local law, then transcription might be possible in accordance with the provisions of the Law on Civil Status Records. If a foreign certificate in question does not indicate that the marriage was celebrated at a distance, this aspect should not be further examined. If the document reveals that the marriage was concluded “electronically”, the discretion of the civil status registrar is still limited to the examination allowed by the Law on Civil Status Records. Potential refusal of transcription may take place on the basis of the grounds exclusively enumerated in Article 107, which include, in addition to the formal requirements relating to the foreign document itself, a public policy clause.

Marriage Certificate and Public Policy Clause

In order to assess whether the transcription might be perceived as contrary to public policy, the Ministry of Internal Affairs consulted the Department of International Cooperation and Human Rights within the Ministry of Justice. In its Opinion, the Ministry of Justice reminded that the use of public policy clause against transcription of foreign civil status certificates was lately subject to voluminous case law of administrative courts (which together with Civil Status Registrars) were faced with marriage certificates of same-sex couples or birth certificates indicating persons of same-sex as parents (aspects reported also on this blog in: Legal Status of a Child Born Through Surrogacy – Latest From Poland or AG De La Tour’s Opinion in Wojewoda Mazowiecki on Poland’s Refusal to Transcribe a Same-Sex Marriage Certificate).

Then, the question is posed whether contracting marriage by the future spouses using modern distance communication technologies constitutes a violation of any fundamental principle of the Polish legal order or whether it should rather be considered ‘another manifestation of the rapid e-development of social relations, falling within the standards of the rule of law’.

The Opinion rightly indicates that family law in Poland foresees that sometimes a declaration of a future spouse can be made by a representative, and therefore, without the simultaneous physical presence of both future spouses in the same place. Hence, the legal system recognizes that various practical difficulties may prevent future spouses from physically appearing at the same time in the same place. It is also pointed out in the Opinion that at the time these provisions were drafted, the technical possibilities of digital communication were simply unknown.

Then, it is reminded that the introduction of online marriage is ‘undoubtedly a sign of the times’. Also, the state of Polish law fully confirms such conclusion. The COVID pandemic has contributed to the rapid development of the digital society in Poland. Trends in national and international law indicate a move towards e-justice (for example, online court hearings, while the adjudicating panel, participants and witnesses are physically located in different places become reality). Even though in Poland there are no online marriages, the Ministry of Justice ‘does not see any arguments’ in favor if refusing transcription of contemplated Ukrainian marriage certificates based on public policy clause.

It is worth to mention that the Ministry of Justice supported its standpoint by reference to views presented by legal scholars (citing Ewa Kamarad, Zastosowanie klauzuli porządku publicznego w sprawach dotyczących zawarcia małżeństwa – wybrane zagadnienia, 2012 Problemy Współczesnego Prawa Międzynarodowego, Europejskiego i Porównawczego 10, pp. 106-118 and Michał Wojewoda, Zagraniczne rodzicielstwo osób jednej płci a rejestracja stanu cywilnego w Polsce, 2020 Europejski Przegląd Sądowy 8, pp. 30-38 – not available in open access).

Even thought, as the Ministry of Justice emphasized, the Opinion is not binding on Civil Status Registrars or administrative courts, it is a very welcomed voice and might have impact on the approach towards potential transcription of marriage certificates originating also from other jurisdictions (see the post on Utah’s online marriage and its reception in Germany: Match in Virtual Heaven? No, Says German Supreme Court).

Under Article 10 of the Spanish Law 14/2006 of 26 May 2003 on assisted human reproduction techniques, gestation agreements, for a price or not, by a woman who renounces to motherhood in favour of a party to the contract or of a third party are null and void. As a rule, the parenthood of children born by surrogacy shall be determined by childbirth.

In addition, the Organic Law 1/2023, amending the Organic Law 2/2010 on sexual and reproductive health and on the voluntary interruption of pregnancy, expressly defines surrogacy a form of violence against women.

This legal status quo has not prevented individuals of Spanish nationality from resorting to surrogate motherhood in countries where this is permitted. Once the birth occurs, they apply to have the parenthood resulting from the contract registered in the Spanish Civil Register, either by requesting the transcription of a foreign certificate, or by invoking the content of a foreign decision acknowledging the parenthood of the Spanish applicant.

On 5 October 2010, the Dirección General de los Registros y el Notariado (the current Dirección General de Seguridad Jurídica y Fe Pública, a Directorate within the Ministry of Justice) issued an Instruction laying down the conditions for the access to the Spanish Civil Register of births occurring abroad by surrogacy, when one of the parents is a Spanish national.

Pursuant to the Instruction, registration in Spain of such births required a decision by a competent court asserting the full legal capacity of the woman giving birth to the child, the legal effectiveness of the consent given, full compliance with the requirements of the legislation of the country of origin, and the absence of  simulation in the surrogacy contract masking a situation of international child trafficking. In principle, the registration of the foreign decision would need the exequatur.

However, in accordance with the case law of the Tribunal Supremo (Supreme Court, TS), where the decision results from a procedure comparable to Spanish non-contentious proceedings exequatur is not any longer compulsory, i.e., incidental recognition of the decision by the registrar suffices.

A subsequent Instruction of the same Dirección, issued on 18 February 2019 provided additional clarification.

The situation has changed since the Tribunal Supremo (TS) delivered its judgment No 1626/2024 in December 2024, upholding the refusal to recognise a US foreign judgment in a surrogacy case.

The TS held then that what constitutes the interests of the child in a given case must be determined in light of the values espoused by the society, set in the legal rules and in the principles underlying national legislation and international conventions on civil status and child protection.

The protection of the interests of the child cannot simply be based on the existence of a surrogacy contract and on the parenthood accorded by foreign law to the intended parents. Said protection must rather be established having regard, first, to the breakdown of any connection between the child and the woman who gave birth to him, and, second,  to the existence of a biological paternal parentage and of a family nucleus in which the children are integrated.

It must be based on the national and conventional rules in force in Spain, which means it will be granted either by determining the biological paternal affiliation, through adoption, or by way of the integration of the child into a family unit through foster care.

According to the TS, this solution satisfies the best interests of a child, specifically assessed, and safeguards fundamental rights that would be seriously harmed if the practice of commercial surrogacy were promoted.

As a consequence of the decision, in April 2025 the Dirección issued a new Instruction to replace the previous ones. The rules guiding the registration in a Spanish Civil Registry of births of children born to a surrogate mother are as follows:

  1. Under no circumstances shall the persons in charge of civil registers (including consular ones) accept, as suitable for the registration of birth and parentage of children born through surrogacy, a foreign registration certificate, a simple declaration accompanied by a medical certificate relating to the birth of the child, or a foreign final judgment.
  2. It may be that applicants are allowed by the local authorities to travel with the minor. In this case, once in Spain parenthood shall be established by the ordinary means provided for in Spanish law: biological parenthood, where applicable, with respect to one of the parents of intention, and subsequent adoptive parenthood where it is proved that there is a family nucleus with sufficient guarantees.

It should be noted that pending applications for the registration of the parenthood of children born by surrogacy at the date of publication of the Instruction in the Official Journal, based on the former rules, will be dismissed.

État civil – Ville de BaillifOn 9 April 2025, the French Ministry of Justice issued instructions for the public prosecutors of Nantes and Rennes, who are responsible of the French central status registry, to register parentage as resulting from foreign surrogacies.

The instruction expressly relies on the judgments of the Cour de cassation of October 2024 and November 2024 which both ruled that foreign surrogacy judgments were to be recognised in France.

The instruction mandates French status registries to indicate on the birth entry of the child the parents as established by the foreign decision. The instruction expressly states that the entry should indicate the parents even if they both are men or if one is a woman who did not give birth to the child.

A lawyer for some of the couples who obtained those decisions has indicated on social media that some prosecutors resisted the implementation of the judgments of the Cour de cassation in civil status registries. The goal of the instruction seems to be overcome this resistance.

Is Exequatur Necessary?

The instruction only refers to foreign decisions declared enforceable in France by a French court through exequatur proceedings. This is the procedural path that had been chosen by the lawyers who sought to implement the foreign surrogacy jugdments in these cases.

The reference to exequatur in the instruction is surprising, however, as exequatur is only necessary for enforcing foreign decisions. In contrast, the recognition of decisions which only establish a new status for the parties (for instance, establish a parentage relationship) produce effect in France without any prior judicial procedure. French courts have long held that seeking registration on civil status registries does not amount to enforcing the foreign decision and thus does not require the foreign decision to be declared enforceable (though it does not hurt if it is).

Acceptance of Recognition of Foreign Surrogacies

The instruction also demonstrates that the Ministry of Justice and the executive branch are fine with the liberal stance taken by the Cour de cassation in recent months and indeed ready to give it full effect.

The recent judgments of the French supreme court have attracted strong criticisms by a number of French academics. Leading French scholars have expressly called the court to overrule its decisions, in particular the most recent one which ruled that foreign surrogacy judgments do not violate French public policy. One of the arguments put forward by those academics was that the French lawmaker had expressed its will to forbid surrogacy, and that the judgments would amount to de facto abrogating these provisions.

The instruction signals that the executive branch is not as shocked as these scholars. The most important effect of the instruction might be to reinforce the Cour de cassation in its liberal policy and acceptance of foreign surrogacies.

On 24 February 2025, the Arbitration Act 2025 received Royal Assent.

The Act implements the recommendations of the Law Commission for reform to the arbitral framework in England and Wales and Northern Ireland.

It addresses the following matters: Law applicable to arbitration agreement; Impartiality: duty of disclosure; Immunity of arbitrator: application for removal; Immunity of arbitrator: resignation; Court determination of jurisdiction of tribunal; Power to award costs despite no substantive jurisdiction; Power to make award on summary basis; Emergency arbitrators; Court powers exercisable in support of arbitral proceedings in respect of third parties; Challenging the award: remedies available to the court; Procedure on challenge under section 67 of the Arbitration Act 1996; Challenging the award: time limit; Appeals to Court of Appeal from High Court decisions; Requirements to be met for court to consider applications; Repeal of provisions relating to domestic arbitration agreements.

Readers of the EAPIL Blog are likely to be most interested in the new rule on determining the law applicable to arbitration agreements. The arbitration community and the Law Commission had expressed dissatisfaction with the common law choice of law rules, which have been the subject of three UK Supreme Court judgments since 2020 – Enka (2020), Kabab-Ji (2021) and UniCredit (2024). We have covered some of these developments extensively on the EAPIL Blog, including two symposia on the Law Commission’s reform proposals in this area and the UKSC UniCredit judgment.

The rule that ultimately found its way into the Act is similar to the Law Commission’s proposal and reads as follows:

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

(3) Subsection (1) does not apply to an arbitration agreement derived from a standing offer to submit disputes to arbitration where the offer is contained in—

(a) a treaty, or

(b) legislation of a country or territory outside the United Kingdom.

(4) In this section—

“legislation” includes any provision of a legislative character;
“treaty” includes any international agreement (and any protocol or annex to a treaty or international agreement).

As discussed in the two symposia, this rule raises many questions. For instance, which issues are covered by this rule? What amounts to an express agreement by the parties for this purpose? Is it a good idea to have two different choice of law rules for arbitration agreements, one in the new section 6A and another in section 103(2)(b), which implements Article V(1)(a) of the New York Convention? The uncertainties that existed under the common law rules have been replaced with new uncertainties presented by the new statutory rule. Judgment from English courts interpreting and applying this rule are keenly awaited.

The German Parliament has adopted a reform of the law of names, including private international law, to enter into force in mid-2025. It includes a ground-breaking change from the classic connecting factor, nationality, to habitual residence. This seems to be a new trend: the incoming Austrian coalition government also plans a similar shift.

The Text

As of 1 May 2025, Art 10 of the Introductory Law to the German Civil Code (Einführungsgesetz zum Bürgerlichen Gesetzbuch – EGBGB) will read as follows:

1) A person’s name is subject to the substantive rules of the State in which the person has her habitual residence.

2) Spouses may, at or after the marriage, by declaration to the registry office, change their name to be used in the future in accordance with the law of a state

1. to which one of them belongs or

2. in which one of them has his or her habitual residence. …

3) The holder of parental custody may, by declaration to the registry office, determine that a child is to be given the name

1. in accordance with the law of the state to which a parent or the child belongs,

2. according to German law, if one parent has his or her habitual residence in Germany, or

3. according to the law of the state to which a person granting the name belongs. …

4) Furthermore, a person may, by declaration to the registry office, choose the law of the state to which he or she belongs for his or her name of the state to which he or she belongs. The declaration must be publicly notarized. …

The above translation, done by the author, does not include provisions that have been unchanged and new para. 5).

The Aim

The change to the habitual residence criterion was not foreseen in the original government’s bill but added by the Legal Committee of the German Parliament (Bundestag). According to its report, it intended to liberalise the law of names and improve the integration of immigrants moving to Germany. Yet the Act will also have far-reaching consequences for German nationals living outside of Germany (“expats”), whose name may in the future be governed by a different law.

Exclusion of Renvoi

The law excludes any renvoi, see the reference in Article 10(1) EGBGB to the “substantive rules”. As a result, the Private International Law rules at the place of habitual residence do not matter from a German point of view. If the country of residence accepts renvoi, it will compose the name in accordance with its own national law, since German PIL refers back. Hence, the reform is important not only for German but also for foreign authorities and tribunals. However, if the foreign PIL refers to the law of nationality and also excludes renvoi, conflicts will arise: In this case, the German court and the foreign court will determine the applicable law differently.

The Possibility to Select the Law of Nationality

The consequences of the new law are mitigated to some degree by the possibility to select the law of nationality, see Article 10(4) EGBGB. Yet this requires a declaration at the German registry office, which is not an easy feat, especially when living abroad. Moreover, the persons concerned need to be aware of this possibility in the first place. The dearth of reports over the issue in German and international media suggests this will not necessarily be the case.

Conflit mobile

If the new Act is read literally, it seems the governing law could change with every change of domicile. A German moving to Madrid could change his name from Christian Müller to “Christian Müller Müller”, since Spanish last names are composed of the names of both parents. If he then moves on to Kairo, he could be called “Christian Rainer Otto Müller”, given that Egyptian names include the first name of the father and the grand-father. A German called Graf von X could lose the “Graf von” if he decided to take a home in Austria, where noble titles are banned.

These unwelcome consequences are avoided by the principle of name continuity, which is recognised in Germany. According to this principle, the mere change of domicile does not constitute a ‘name changing event’, but only official acts like marriage or divorce. But this limits the utility of the new connecting factor for immigrants coming to Germany, who will not be able to rely on the law of their new domicile until they marry or get divorced. Another problem is that the principle of name continuity is nowhere spelled out in the new law. Foreign courts looking into the EGBGB risk simply applying the law of the current domicile. It is unlikely that they are familiar with specialised German PIL books. Let’s hope that they read this blog!

Further Reflections

The amendment was passed quite quickly. Changes of government bills by deputies are of course welcome in a democracy, but the parliamentary documents do not show any thorough discussion. While the habitual residence is the more modern connecting factor, the law of names is quite special and would have deserved some deeper reflections. After all, the name is a factor of identification and therefore should be stable. Perhaps it would have been better to offer the law of the habitual residence only as a choice (suggestion by Paul Eichmüller). Then immigrants and expats could have decided for themselves whether, where and when to change their name.

— Many thanks to Anatol Dutta and Paul Eichmüller for their critical review and helpful suggestions.

This post was written by Prof. Dr. Giesela Rühl, LL.M. (Berkeley), Humboldt University of Berlin, and is also available via conflictoflaws.net.


 As reported earlier on this blog, Germany has been discussing for years how the framework conditions for the settlement of (international) commercial disputes can be improved. Triggered by increasing competition from international commercial arbitration as well as the creation of international commercial courts in other countries (as well as Brexit) these discussions have recently yielded a first success: Shortly before the German government coalition collapsed on November 6, the federal legislature adopted the Law on the Strengthening of Germany as a Place to Settle (Commercial) Disputes (Justizstandort-Stärkungsgesetz of 7 October 2024)[1]. The Law will enter into force on 1 April 2025 and amend both the Courts Constitution Act (Gerichtsverfassungsgesetz – GVG) and the Code of Civil Procedure (Zivilprozessodnung – ZPO)[2] with the aim of improving the position of Germany’s courts vis-à-vis recognized litigation and arbitration venues – notably London, Amsterdam, Paris and Singapore. Specifically, the new Law brings three innovations.

English as the Language of Proceedings

The first innovation relates to the language of court proceedings: To attract international disputes to German courts, the new Law allows the German federal states (Bundesländer)[3] to establish “commercial chambers” at the level of the regional courts (Landgerichte) that will offer to conduct proceedings in English from beginning to end if the parties so wish (cf. § 184a GVG). Before these chambers parties will, therefore, be allowed to file their briefs and all their statements in English, the oral hearings will be held in English and witnesses will be examined in English. In addition, commercial chambers will communicate with the parties in English and write all orders, decisions and the final judgment in English. Compared to the status quo, which limits the use of English to the oral hearing (cf. § 185(2) GVG) and the presentation of English-language documents (cf. § 142(3) ZPO) this will be a huge step forward.

The new Law, however, does not stop here. In addition to allowing the establishment of (full) English language commercial chambers at the regional court level it requires that federal states ensure that appeals against English-language decisions coming from commercial chambers will also be heard (completely) in English in second instance at the Higher Regional Courts (Oberlandesgerichte) (cf. § 184a(1) No. 1 GVG). The new Law also allows the Federal Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof) to conduct proceedings entirely in English (cf. § 184b(1) GVG). Unfortunately, however, the Federal Supreme Court is not mandated to hear cases in English (even if they started in English). Rather, it will be in the discretion of the Federal Supreme Court to decide on a case-by-case basis (and at the request of the parties) whether it will hold the proceedings in English – or switch to German (cf. § 184b GVG). The latter is, of course, unfortunate, as parties cannot be sure that a case that is filed in English (and heard in English at first and second instance) will also be heard in English by the Federal Supreme Court thus reducing incentives to commence proceedings in English in the first place. But be this as it may: it is to be welcomed that the German federal legislature, after long and heated debates, finally decided to open up the German civil justice system to English as the language of the proceedings.

Specialized “Commercial Courts” for High-volume Commercial Disputes

The second innovation that the new Law brings relates to the settlement of high-volume commercial cases (whether international or not). To prevent these cases from going to arbitration (or to get them back into the state court system) the new Law allows the German federal states to establish specialized senates at the Higher Regional Courts. Referred to as “commercial courts” these senates will be distinct from other senates in that they will be allowed to hear (certain) commercial cases in first instance if the parties so wish (cf. § 119b(1) GVG) thus deviating from the general rule that cases have to start either in the local courts (if the value in dispute is below € 5.000,00) or in the regional courts (if the value in dispute is € 5.000,00 or higher). In addition, commercial courts will conduct their proceedings in English (upon application of the parties) and in a more arbitration-style fashion. More specifically, they will hold a case management conference at the beginning of proceedings and prepare a verbatim record of the hearing upon application of the parties (cf. §§ 612, 613 ZPO). Commercial courts will, hence, be able to offer more specialized legal services as well as services that correspond to the needs and expectations of (international) commercial parties.

It is unfortunate, however, that the German legislature was afraid that the commercial courts would be flooded with (less complex) cases – and, therefore, decided to limit their jurisdiction to disputes with a value of more than € 500.000,00 (cf. § 119b(1) GVG). As a consequence, only parties with a high-volume case will have access to the commercial courts. This is problematic for several reasons: First, it is unclear whether a reference to the value of the dispute is actually able to distinguish complex from less complex cases. Second, any fixed threshold will create unfairness at the margin, as disputes with a value of slightly less than € 500.00,00 will not be allowed to go to the commercial courts. Third, requiring a minimum value can lead to uncertainty because the value of a dispute may not always be clear ex ante when the contract is concluded. Fourth, a fixed threshold may create the impression of a two-tier justice system, in which there are “luxury” courts for the rich and “ordinary” courts for the poor. And, finally, there is a risk that the commercial courts will not receive enough cases to build up expertise and thus reputation. Against this background, it would have been better to follow the example of France, Singapore, and London and to open commercial courts for all commercial cases regardless of the amount in dispute. At the very least, the legislature should have set the limit much lower. The Netherlands Commercial Court, for example, can be used for any disputes with a value higher than € 25,000.00.

Better Protection of Trade Secrets

The third innovation, finally, concerns the protection of trade secrets. However, unlike the other innovations the relevant provisions are not limited to certain chambers or senates (to be established by the federal states on the basis of the new Law), but apply to all civil courts and all civil proceedings (cf. § 273a ZPO). They allow the parties to apply for protection of information that qualifies as a trade secret within the meaning of the German Act on the Protection of Trade Secrets (Gesetz zum Schutz von Geschäftsgeheimnissen – GeschGehG). If the court grants the application, all information classified as a trade secret must be kept confidential during and after the proceedings (cf. §§ 16 Abs. 2, 18 GeschGehG). In addition, the court may restrict access to confidential information at the request of a party and exclude the public from the oral hearing (§ 19 GeschGehG). The third innovation, thus, account for the parties’ legitimate interests in protecting their business secrets without unduly restricting the public nature of civil proceedings, which is one of the fundamental pillars of German civil justice. At the same time, it borrows an important feature from arbitration. However, since the new rules are concerned with the protection of trade secrets only, they do not guarantee the confidentiality of the proceedings as such. As a result, the parties cannot request that the fact that there is a court case at all be kept secret.

Success Depends on the Federal States

Overall, there is no doubt that the new Law is to be welcomed. Despite the criticism that can and must be levelled against some provisions, it will improve the framework for the resolution of high-volume (international) commercial disputes in German courts. However, there are two caveats:

The first caveat has its root in the Law itself. As it places the burden to establish commercial chambers and commercial courts on the federal states, the extent to which it will be possible for civil court proceedings to be conducted entirely in English and the extent to which there will be specialized senates for high-volume commercial disputes will depend on whether the federal states will exercise their powers. In addition, the practical success of the Law will also depend on whether the federal states will make the necessary investments that will allow commercial chambers and commercial courts to strive. For example, they will need to make sure that commercial chambers and commercial courts are staffed with qualified judges who have the necessary professional and linguistic qualifications and ideally also practical experience to settle high-volume (international) commercial disputes. In addition, they will have to ensure that judges have sufficient time to deal with complex (national and international) cases. And, finally, federal states will have to ensure that sufficiently large and technically well-equipped hearing rooms are available for the kind of high-volume disputes that they seek to attract. Should federal states not be willing to make these kinds of investments commercial chambers and commercial courts will most likely be of limited use.

The second caveat concerns the likely success of the new Law with regards to international disputes. In fact, even if the federal states implement the new Law in a perfect manner, i.e. even if they establish a sufficient number of commercial chambers and commercial courts and even if they make the investments described above, it seems unlikely that German courts will become sought-after venues for the settlement of international commercial disputes. This is because the German civil justice system has numerous disadvantages when compared with international commercial arbitration. In addition, the attractiveness of German courts suffers from the moderate reputation and poor accessibility of German substantive law. Both problems will not disappear with the implementation of the new Law.

Against this background, the new Law holds the greatest potential for national high-volume commercial disputes. However, it should not be forgotten that these kinds of disputes represent only a small fraction of the disputes that end up before German courts each year. In order to really strengthen Germany as a place to settle dispute, it would, therefore, be necessary to address the problems that these cases are facing. However, while the (now former) Federal Minister of Justice made promising proposals to this effect in recent months, the collapse of the German government coalition in early November makes it unlikely, that these proposals will be adopted anytime soon. In the interest of the German civil justice system as a whole, it is, therefore, to be hoped that the proposals will be reintroduced after the general election in early 2025.

[1] Gesetz zur Stärkung des Justizstandortes Deutschland durch Einführung von Commercial Courts und der Gerichtssprache Englisch in die Zivilgerichtsbarkeit (Justizstandort-Stärkungsgesetz) vom 7. Oktober 2024, Bundesgesetzblatt (Federal Law Gazette) 2024 I Nr. 302.

[2] Note that both the translations of the GVG and the ZPO do not yet include the amendments introduced through the new Law discussed in this post.

[3] The German civil justice system divides responsibilities between the federal state (Bund) and the 16 federal states (Bundesländer). While the federal state is responsible for adopting unified rules relating to the organization of courts as well as the law of civil procedure (Art. 74 No. 1 of the Basic Law), the federal states are responsible for administering (most) civil courts on a daily basis (Art. 30 of the Basic Law). It is, therefore, the federal states that organize and fund most civil courts, appoint judges, and manage the court infrastructure.

This post was written by Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld.


On 28 November 2024, the University of Vienna, in cooperation with the Association Henri Capitant (German and Belgian branches) and the Interdisciplinary Association of Comparative and Private International Law (IACPIL), will host a conference on The Reform of Belgian Property Law and Law of Obligations.

The event will take place from 14:00 to 18:00 in the Roman Law Seminar Room (3rd floor, Schenkenstrasse 8-10, University of Vienna) and offers participants the chance to explore the significant changes that are transforming the Belgian legal landscape. Renowned academics from leading Belgian universities will discuss the modernisation of property law and the reform of the law of obligations.

The programme includes a presentation by Professor Vincent Sagaert (University of Leuven) and Professor Pascale Lecocq (University of Liège) on the new Belgian property law and its approach to balancing tradition and innovation, followed by an in-depth analysis of the reform of the Belgian law of obligations by Professor Rafael Jafferali (Université Libre de Bruxelles).

After the “beer and waffles break”, Professor Benoît Kohl (University of Liège) will discuss the draft of Book 7 of the Belgian Civil Code on special contracts and its potential impact on legal practice. The final session, led by Professor Michèle Gregoire (Université Libre de Bruxelles) and Professor Christine Biquet (Université de Liège), will focus on personal and real securities, exploring their rationalisation and the search for a better balance between the interests of the parties.

The full programme can be accessed here.

The participation is free and possible in person or via Zoom. Please register by 22 November 2024 at service.rechtsvergleichung@univie.ac.at.

Zoom Link for online participation: https://univienna.zoom.us/j/65368226995?pwd=9W5PdpUQvTZI3wT0cMvNRbRnaY1SQa.1

Or scan the QR-Code:

 

 

 

I have already reported on this blog that earlier this year the Law Commission of England and Wales published a call for evidence to help them identify the most challenging and prevalent issues of private international law that arise from the digital, online, and decentralised contexts in which modern digital assets and electronic trade documents are used.

The first result of that call for evidence is an interim document relating to electronic trade documents (ETDs) in private international law. This 22-page document explains how the UK Electronic Trade Documents Act 2023 and other legislation inspired by the UN Model Law on Electronic Transferrable Records interact with private international law. It is structured as a ‘Frequently Asked Questions’ to respond directly to the most common concerns raised with the Law Commission so far.

The FAQs answered in the document are:

Q.1. When will ETDs engage private international law?
Q.1(a) What is private international law?
Q.1(b) How do private international law and trade documents interact in the cross-border context?
Q.1(c) How do the courts of England and Wales approach private international law?
Q.1(d) If an applicable law rule points to the law of England and Wales, does this include the private international law rules of England and Wales?
Q.2. What law applies to/governs an electronic trade document and electronic validity?
Q.2(a) What law “governs” or “applies to” a trade document”?
Q.2(b) What law “governs an electronic trade document” or “electronic validity”?
Q.3. When does the Electronic Trade Documents Act 2023 apply?
Q.4. Can I choose the Electronic Trade Documents Act 2023 as the law applicable to my trade document?
Q.5. Is section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 problematic in the electronic context?
Q.6. Can section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 “invalidate” an electronic trade document?
Q.6(a) When do issues of “electronic validity” arise under section 72?
Q.7. Is Section 72 out of date?

The Law Commission welcomes any follow up questions at conflictoflaws@lawcommission.gov.uk with the subject “ETDs in PIL: FAQs”.

On 5 February 2024, the Danish government, along with most opposition parties, reached an agreement regarding children born through surrogacy agreements. This political accord aims to address and improve the legal status of children born through surrogacy, particularly in the context of foreign surrogacy arrangements, ensuring their right to legal parents, without the requirement of a stepparent adoption.

Context and Motivation for the Agreement

The agreement recalls that surrogacy agreements are complex, both ethically and legally. Denmark does not have influence over surrogacy arrangements entered into in other countries. Thus, Denmark cannot regulate or monitor whether these agreements involve exploitation of women or other ethical concerns. However, recognizing the challenges and legal gaps that arise from these arrangements, the Danish political agreement has chosen to focus on the children who are born as a result of such agreements, rather than trying to prevent or promote surrogacy abroad.

Currently, Danish law does not recognize surrogacy agreements, meaning that the woman who gives birth to the child is considered the legal mother, even if she has no genetic connection to the child. This legal framework has created a “legal void” for children born to intended parents who use surrogacy, often leading to uncertainty regarding the legal relationship between the child and at least one of its intended parents. In a judgment of December 2022 (reported for the blog here), the European Court of Human Rights held that this Danish solution was incompatible with the right to family life.

The Treatment of Foreign Surrogacy Arrangements

The agreement is mainly concerned with children born abroad via commercial surrogacy. It is estimated that, each year, around 100 children are born through foreign surrogacy agreements and later brought to Denmark. The agreement proposes that the Familieretshuset (The Agency of Family Law) should be able to make swift decisions regarding parenthood for these children upon their arrival in Denmark.

This would replace the current procedure, where the non-biological parent must go through a stepparent adoption process, which cannot be initiated until at least three months after the birth. This adoption process has created a period of legal uncertainty for children and families, leaving them in a “legal void” until the adoption is formalized. Under the new system, intended parents can apply for legal parenthood from abroad before the child arrives in Denmark, ensuring that the child’s legal relationship with both parents is established from birth.

The agreement stipulates several conditions to prevent exploitation and ensure ethical standards. In the case of international surrogacy, at least one of the intended parents must have a genetic connection to the child. Additionally, the surrogate mother must confirm her consent to transfer parenthood after the birth through a notarized declaration from the child’s country of birth.

By allowing legal parenthood to be recognized retroactively from the child’s birth, the agreement respects the child’s right to know their background, with the surrogacy agreement and notarized declaration forming part of the legal record.

Impact on Domestic Surrogacy Arrangements

Although commercial surrogacy remains illegal in Denmark, altruistic surrogacy (where no payment is involved) is permitted, though rarely practiced. The agreement extends the same legal protections to children born through altruistic surrogacy within Denmark. Currently, these children also face a period of legal uncertainty because the non-biological parent must adopt the child after birth.

With this agreement, altruistic surrogacy agreements can be pre-approved and registered with Familieretshuset before pregnancy occurs. This allows the intended parents to be recognized as the legal parents from birth, thus removing the need for a stepparent adoption and providing immediate legal security for the child.

In altruistic surrogacy within Denmark, several requirements are outlined, including that the surrogate mother is at least 25 years old, has given birth to at least one child previously, and is not under guardianship. Furthermore, no payment may be made to the surrogate mother, and she must retain full autonomy over her body during the pregnancy, including the right to withdraw from the agreement.

Implementation and financial considerations

The new framework will take effect on 1 January 2025, with associated costs funded through the 2024 Finance Act. These funds will cover the processing of parenthood applications, parental leave payments, and the administration of these new rights. Familieretshuset will monitor the development of surrogacy cases and provide updates on the number of applications received during the first year after the agreement’s implementation.

Conclusion

This political agreement represents a step forward for Denmark in terms of ensuring the rights of children born through surrogacy. By providing a clear legal path to parenthood for children born either internationally or through altruistic surrogacy in Denmark, the government and the involved parties are addressing a legal gap.

INTRODUCTION

A UK third-party costs order [henceforth: TPCO] is a totally unknown procedural concept in Greece.  In the course of exequatur proceedings, the Piraeus first instance court and the Piraeus court of appeal were called to examine the issue for the first time in Greece, both declaring that no obstacles, especially those intertwined with procedural public policy, are barricading the path towards the declaration of enforcement of a TPCO issued by a judge in the UK. [Piraeus Court of Appeal nr 183/2024, unreported].

FACTS

The case involved three parties: the claimants, who initiated proceedings before English courts, and sought recognition and enforcement in Greece [henceforth: C]; the defendants, who were the respondents in the first, and appellants in the second instance proceedings in England [henceforth: D]; the appellant, who was ordered to pay the costs of the English proceedings, and challenged the declaration of enforceability of the TPCO in Greece [henceforth: A].

ENGLISH PROCEEDINGS

The Claimants, owners of two chartered vessels, notified events of default and termination when the individual beneficially owning the defendant charterers, i.e., A, was declared by the U.S.A. a “Special Designated Global Terrorist”. A. was born in Syria, and resided in Greece. In the context of the exercise of his business activities, he founded four companies [i.e., D] as special purpose vehicles, for chartering ships by the claimants.

On August 2021, C. brought an action before the English High Court, to which, pursuant to the charter-party terms, exclusive jurisdiction to hear the disputes arising between the parties was granted. C. sought the following remedies:

(a) the recognition of the validity of the termination of the employment contracts, entitling them to the recovery of their ships;

(b) damages for the breach of the charter-party;

(c) compensation for the loss of their ships, and

(d) the issuance of delivery orders for the ships.

In a judgment of 4 March 2022 ([2022] EWHC 452), the High Court held that C. had given notice of the above-mentioned charter parties and that they were entitled to take over the possession of their ships. This decision was upheld by a judgment of the Court of Appeal of England and Wales in July 2022.

Due to non-compliance of the defendants with the Order of costs, C. submitted pursuant to Rule 48.2 Civil Procedure Rules (CPR), and Section 51 of the Supreme Court Act 1981 permission to amend the claim form (original claim), in order to include a request for an Order for Costs against A., as the ‘actual beneficiary’ of D. Permission was granted to amend the claim and to include A. in the proceedings.

The request was heard in absentia, and was granted by the Court, making A. a party to the main proceedings only in respect of the payment of costs. According to the reasoning of the judgment, A. was and remains the beneficial owner of the defendants before the English courts, being the person who financed the litigation process, and is furthermore responsible for the improper procedural conduct of the defendant companies, showing contempt for orders of the Court (world-wide freezing orders). The court issued an Order pursuant to which A. was ordered to pay to C. an advance payment of costs in the total sum of £ 1,200,000.

GREEK PROCEEDINGS

Following inaction by the judgment debtors and A., C. filed an application before the Piraeus Court of First Instance, requesting that the Judgment and the Order of the High Court be declared enforceable in Greece against the foreign companies, of which A. is the sole shareholder and manager.

The Piraeus Court of First Instance [decision nr 2578/2023, unreported] granted the application and declared the English Order enforceable in the Greek territory, pursuant to which A. was ordered to pay to the applicants an advance payment of costs aforementioned.

A. lodged an appeal against that decision, invoking misinterpretation and misapplication of the law, and misappraisal of the evidence, seeking its annulment. The Greek courts applied the Greek law of foreign judgments, i.e., Articles 323 and 905 Code of Civil Procedure, given that the Judgment and the Order were issued after the 31st of January 2020.

International jurisdiction.

The Greek court ruled that foreign court had jurisdiction to hear the application for a TPCO, in so far as it is a claim related to the main proceedings, which was submitted before the Court having jurisdiction to hear and determine the main proceedings. In any event, the English court had international jurisdiction by reason of implied estoppel, manifested by the unreserved appearance of D. and A. before the English Courts.

The Greek court noted that, as a general rule, the jurisdiction of the court of origin presupposes the existence of a pending case. Still, it is possible that the existence of pending proceedings extends to ancillary proceedings, even after the main proceedings have been concluded, e.g., in the case of the settlement of costs according to Article 191 Greek Code of Civil Procedure.

Consequently, the first ground of appeal, by which A. complained that the Court of First Instance, by accepting that the English Court had jurisdiction to hear the application of C. for the imposition of costs of the original proceedings, was dismissed as unfounded.

Due process.

Further, A. was summoned by the foreign court in order to become a party to the proceedings, and to put forward his views on the matter. The Greek court ruled that it was not shown that his right to be heard was affected, nor that he was deprived of the right to defend himself, and to participate in the proceedings before the foreign court, since he was duly summoned to appear in accordance with Rule 6.20 (1) (d) CPR 1998, namely by electronic service of documents on the registered English lawyers of the firm representing him.

Public policy.

The declaration of enforceability of the foreign Order, condemning A. as a third party to pay the costs, was found not to infringe Greek public policy. The procedure followed in England did not infringe fundamental procedural principles of law in the field of civil justice, having regard, in particular, to the fact that A. was not deprived at any stage of the proceedings before the English courts of his right to participate and to defend himself, while he was also able to exercise the remedy of stay of execution in the proceedings before the English Court of first Instance. The exceptional English procedural rule (Article 51 Senior Courts Act 1981) on the enforcement of the costs to a non-party to the main proceedings (Third Party Cost Order) was obviously intended to guarantee the effectiveness of the administration of civil justice, by ensuring payment of costs to the successful party. Otherwise, each party would probably be deterred from taking legal action, a situation which is unacceptable in the light of Article 6(1) ECHR.

In addition, a TPCO is issued only after certain criteria are found to be met (the non-party to the main proceedings was considered to be the ‘real party’ in control, i.e., it acted as an active subject capable of influencing the development of the proceedings).

The Piraeus Court of Appeal concluded that a TPCO is not, at least in principle, fully unknown in Greek law, as is evidenced in Articles 186 and 746 Greek Code of Civil Procedure. However, the principle of fault in the payment of court costs is based on a different ratio. Nevertheless, following the prevalent view in Greek case law, the CA underlined that, the fact that Greek provisions which, in terms of their reasoning, are different from those of English law, does not mean that the foreign judgment is contrary to international public policy.

Finally, the Piraeus CoA ruled that it had no jurisdiction to put the costs order to the public policy test with respect to the sum ordered to be paid by A. That would be equal to a revision on the merits. As long as the sum ordered does not amount to punitive damages, the path to recognition and enforcement is open, even if it is considered as excessive and disproportionate in the eyes of a Greek judge.

This post was written by Nadia Rusinova (Hague University of Applied Sciences).


On 12 September 2023 a draft law to amend and supplement other statutes regarding the proceedings in civil cases under the application of the law of the European Union was submitted for consideration to the Bulgarian Parliament.

The adoption of legislative changes in the Civil Procedure Code, Child Protection Act and Private International Law Code is explained in the proposal as necessitated by the need to ensure the smooth and proper functioning of the common European area of justice while respecting the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States. The draft law is currently under discussion.

Civil Procedure Code

The draft law refers to the special rules regarding civil proceedings under the application of EU law. It provides conditions for implementing the provisions of three instruments: the Taking of Evidence Regulation, the Service Regulation and the Brussels II ter Regulation.

The amendments regarding the Taking of Evidence Regulation concern: the participation of representatives of the requesting court in evidence collection by the requested court, and the rights of the parties, their representatives, and experts to participate in evidence collection in another Member State as permitted by Bulgarian law (Article 615 of the Civil Procedure Code); possibility for direct collection of evidence in another Member State by the court, a delegated member of the court, or an expert appointed by the court (Article 614); implementation of Article 3(1) of the Regulation specifying that requests for evidence collection in Bulgaria are directed to the district court within whose jurisdiction the collection will occur (Article 617); and designation of the district court in Bulgaria, within whose jurisdiction the direct evidence collection will take place, as competent to authorize and provide practical assistance for evidence collection under Article 19 of the Regulation (Article 617).

The amendments relating to the Service Regulation are as follows: the indication of bailiffs as ‘transmitting authorities’ under Article 3(1) of the Regulation, in addition to district courts (Article 611 of the Code); a new rule for service in the event of an unsuccessful attempt to serve the specified address – the receiving authority makes an official check on the recipient’s address and, if necessary, forwards the request to the district court in whose district the service must be carried out (Article 611, para. 3); the indication of competent authorities under Article 7(1)(a) of the Regulation – the district court for whose district the address data is provided is competent. When no address information is provided, the Sofia District Court is competent (Article 612).

The amendments in respect of the Brussels II ter Regulation include the introduction of domestic procedures for issuing, correcting, and revoking certificates required by the Regulation (Articles 620a and 620b). A new Article 622c is envisaged, governing the direct enforcement of decisions from another member state in Bulgaria. It adheres to regulation principles, including the right to defense for the party against whom enforcement is sought, the ability to request refusal, and the right of the plaintiff to swift enforcement with the use of coercive measures, without harming the child. Provisions are made for suspention of the enforcement if it endangers the child, as well as measures in cases of long-term risk.

Child Protection Act

Changes stemming from the Brussels II ter Regulation affect as well the Child Protection Act regarding legal proceedings before Bulgarian courts concerning child return. They include hearing the child’s opinion based on age and maturity, evidence collection, decision deadlines, and issuing certificates for decision implementation. New rules cover measures for the child’s contact with the left behind parent, child protection during and after legal proceedings, ensuring the child’s safety upon return. The participation of a prosecutor in proceedings for child return under the 1980 Hague Convention is eliminated, aligning Bulgarian procedures with those of European countries. Prosecutors’ involvement is only maintained when the prosecutor initiates the return request, whereas in cases initiated by a parent through the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry represents the applicant, and the case is considered civil.

Private International Law Code

The proposed amendments to the Private International Law Code include a rule whereby international jurisdiction should be verified ex officio by the seised court, with the court ruling at an earlier stage on its own jurisdiction, including when the choice of court is made in the course of the proceedings. This would enable the court to take a stance on jurisdiction at the time of drawing up the preliminary report and notify the parties thereof.

Such early indication on the grounds of international jurisdiction and the applicable law, as well as the reflection of the choice of court and applicable law in the minutes of the hearing, create clarity and legal certainty and provide the parties with an opportunity to conduct the process in view of the applicable legal framework. The choice of court affects the issue of parallel proceedings in other Member States so it must be documented at the time of its execution.

The post below was written by Giuditta Cordero-Moss, who is a Professor at the Department for Private Law, University of Oslo. It is the sixth and concluding contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée and Matthias Lehmann.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


In this online symposium, we addressed one particular aspect of the Final Report on the Review of the Arbitration Act 1996 rendered by the Law Commission of England and Wales: the choice of the law applicable to the arbitration agreement.  The Law Commission recommends reversing the law as stated in the known UK Supreme Court decisions Enka (Enka v Chubb [2020] UKSC 38), and Kabab-Ji (Kabab-Ji SAL (Lebanon) v Kout Food Group (Kuwait) [2021] UKSC 48). Among other things, these decisions established that the choice of law made by the parties in their commercial contract applies also to the arbitration agreement.

Arbitration agreements are often contained in an arbitration clause which is part of a larger contract regulating the commercial relationship between the parties (which the Law Commission defines as the “matrix contract”, and I refer to as the “main contract”). Often, the main contract contains, in addition to the arbitration clause, a choice of law clause subjecting the contract to a certain law. The question is whether the choice of law made by the parties for the main contract also covers the arbitration clause. According to the Supreme Court, it does; according to the Law Commission, it does not.

In the Law Commission’s Final Report, the law chosen by the parties for the main contract applies to the arbitration clause only if it was expressly and specifically also made for the arbitration agreement. Failing an express and specific choice, the Report recommends that the arbitration agreement be subject to the law of the place of arbitral seat. This default rule is aligned with the New York Convention provision in article V(1)(a) and with the UNCITRAL Model Law provision in article 34(2)(a)(i), and will not be commented any further here, other than to commend the Law Commission for having recommended a clear rule harmonised with international sources.

The spirit of the reform is clear: party autonomy is respected, but subject to the principle of severability – although Manuel Penades points out in his post that the wording suggested by the Law Commission may give rise to some uncertainties.

The recommendation’s rationale is explained in sections 12.17-20 of the Final Report: the aim is to give a clear rule and to align the law applicable to the arbitration agreement with the law applicable to the arbitral procedure – which, incidentally, permits to apply English law to arbitration agreements that are to be performed in England.

A Restriction to Party Autonomy?

There is a general acceptance that the arbitration agreement may be subject to a law different from that governing the main agreement (see, for France, Cour de cassation, 28 September 2022, n° 20-20.260 (Kabab-Ji); for Sweden, ; for Germany,  BGH 26 November 2020, I-ZR 245/19 (Mace-Flower)). However, opinions diverge on the effects for the arbitration agreement of a choice of law contained in the main contract and that does not specifically refer to the arbitration agreement.

Alex Mills argues in his post that the Law Commission does not persuasively explain why the policies mentioned in the Report should trump the principle of party autonomy. Likewise, George Bermann finds that the law chosen by the parties should be given respect even though it does not specifically mention the arbitration agreement.

The question is, however, whether the Law Commission’s proposal represents a restriction of party autonomy. If the parties to a contract subject to the law of Ruritania decide to submit disputes between them to arbitration in England, are they more likely to expect that their arbitration agreement is subject to the law of Ruritania or to the law of England?

The arbitration agreement is the source of the arbitral tribunal’s powers. Subjecting it to the law applicable to the arbitral proceedings may turn out to be more compatible with the parties’ expectations than a scenario in which the law of Ruritania has a say on the existence and scope of the arbitral tribunal’s powers in an arbitration that, according to the parties’ choice, is to be carried out in England.

Severability and Choice of Law

The arbitration agreement is to be deemed a separate agreement, even where it is a clause within the main contract. This is confirmed, i.a., in article 16(1) of the UNCITRAL Model Law.

Without falling into excessive dogmatism, as correctly warned against in the post by Matthias Lehmann, the principle of severability has important practical consequences.

The purpose of severability is to preserve the integrity of the arbitration agreement; if there were no severability, any issues relating to the existence, validity or termination of the contractual relationship would affect the arbitration agreement. Questioning the validity of the contract would be sufficient to affect the whole basis of the arbitral process in which the contract’s validity is an issue. The question is how far severability reaches: does it cover only the validity of the arbitration agreement, or also its applicable law?

George Bermann correctly assumes, in his post, that parties who choose the arbitration seat only choose the arbitration law of that country. He concludes that rules on the arbitration agreement fall outside of this choice. Arguably, however, the arbitration law covers also questions relating to the arbitration agreement and its effects – both the New York Convention and the UNCIRAL Model Law, to name two examples, have rules precisely on this, and there is no doubt that they can be defined as arbitration law. By choosing the seat for their arbitral proceedings and the arbitration law applicable to them, therefore, parties may well have expected that their choice would cover also questions regarding the arbitration agreement.

The UK Supreme Court argues in Enka that the arbitration clause should be dealt with like any other clause in the agreement. Surprisingly, instead of concluding that the parties’ choice of law consequently directly applies to the arbitration clause, the majority in Enka states that choice of law for the main agreement amounts to an implied choice of law for the arbitration agreement. According to the minority, this choice creates a presumption that the law was chosen also for the arbitration agreement.

The Law Commission correctly points out in sections 12.34-38 that this reasoning lacks internal logic: if the arbitration agreement is a clause like any other clause in the main contract, shouldn’t the parties’ choice of law be deemed to be an expressed choice of law, just like it is for any other cause of the contract? Why is it defined as implied, or presumed? The severability principle prevents drawing a full equivalence of the arbitration agreement with any other clauses of the contract; but an implicit, or presumed, equivalence, is assumed after all.

A comparative view supports the Law Commission’s proposal.

Indirectly, some of the most arbitration-friendly national arbitration laws confirm that the law chosen by the parties for the main contract not necessarily is the law governing the arbitration agreement: Article 178(2) of the Swiss Private International Law Act, as well as Article 9(6) of the Spanish Arbitration Act, are based on the validation principle. According to these provisions, an arbitration agreement is valid if it complies with the requirements contained in (i) the law chosen by the parties to govern the arbitration agreement, (ii) the law applicable to the main contract, or (iii) the lex fori. If a choice of law for the main contract had the effect to select the law applicable to the arbitration agreement, it would not be necessary to list the law chosen by the parties as one of three alternatives.

Also under French law, the parties’ choice in the main agreement does not apply to the arbitration agreement – although this is the consequence of a special understanding of arbitration as an autonomous legal order, as Sylvain Bollée explains in his post.

According to Swedish courts, the principle of severability implies that the arbitration agreement is subject to the lex arbitri, irrespective of any choice the parties may have made for the main contract (Svea Court of Appeal, 20 May 2015, T 8043-13).

Indeed, it seems artificial to affirm that the validity of the arbitration agreement is to be examined separately, while the law applicable to the validity is the same as the law applicable to the main agreement. This does not to correspond to the practice of arbitration either.

Parties rarely specify the law governing their arbitration agreement. Usually, model Arbitration clauses recommended by arbitration institutions or, for ad hoc arbitration, by the UNCITRAL, do not contain a choice of law specific for arbitration either. The Model clauses may suggest adding which law governs the contract, but this applies to the merits of the dispute, not to the procedural aspects of the arbitration, as is confirmed by the wording suggested by the LCIA (‘The governing law of the contract shall be the substantive law of []’) and by the SCC (‘This contract shall be governed by the substantive law of […]’). By expressly mentioning the substance of the dispute, these rules arguably exclude that the choice applies to the arbitration agreement itself; and they are generally silent on the law applicable to the clauses themselves. In one instance, (Hong Kong), the model clause specifically suggests that the parties choose the law applicable to the arbitration clause, thus indirectly confirming that severability extends to choice of law.

In my opinion, the above supports extending severability to the applicable law, as the Law Commission recommends. It is compatible with the principle of severability, corresponds to the expectations in international practice, and favours harmonisation of English law with what has been defined as the preferred approach (Gary Born, International Commercial Arbitration 3rd edition, Kluwer Law International 2021, §4.04[A]).

Conclusion

The Law Commission approach is to be saluted. In addition to the practical and policy reasons it mentions, the proposal has the advantage of enhancing harmonization.

In a study carried out at the Hague Academy on the law applicable to various issues in arbitration (D. Fernández Arroyo and G. Cordero-Moss (eds.), Applicable Law Issues in International Arbitration, Brill 2023), one chapter is devoted precisely to the law applicable to arbitration agreements: Giulia Vallar, “Validity of the arbitration agreement”, pp. 325-346. Vallar suggests two main solutions to enhance predictability for the parties. One solution is readily available, but seldom applied: the parties should choose the applicable law in the arbitration agreement. The other, is defined by Vallar as utopistic: a uniform conflict rule.  While I agree with her skepticism about the feasibility of codifying a multilateral rule, I find it an acceptable second best solution that the different legal systems spontaneously adopt a harmonized solution.

The Law Commission recommendation is a step into the right direction.

The post below was written by Matthias Lehmann, who is Chair for Private Law, International Private Law and Comparative Law at the University of Vienna and an editor of the EAPIL blog. It is the fifth contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée and Giuditta Cordero-Moss

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


Legislative proposals from the British islands to correct the intricacies of the common law always fill the continental lawyer with joy. Yet interestingly, most of the questions that the Law Commission’s proposal to reform English arbitration law addresses are not dealt with explicitly by legislation but rather by court judgments on the continent. This is at least true for the two legal systems that I will survey in this post, German and Austrian law. Moreover, the case law of these two countries diverges in some very important respects from the Law Commission’s proposal.

The Law Governing the Arbitration Agreement
Respect for Party Autonomy

I start with the law governing the arbitration agreement. German and Austrian courts unanimously rule that the law governing the arbitration agreement can be chosen by the parties (see e.g. German Federal Court, 12 May 2011, IX ZR 133/10; Austrian Supreme Court, 23 June 2015, 18 OCg 1/15v). For this, they rely on the conflicts rule contained in Article V(1)(a) New York Convention for the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards (NYC), which they extend per analogiam to the situation before an arbitration award has been rendered. This position is buttressed by Article 6(2) European Convention on International Commercial Arbitration of 1961, which explicitly allows to choose the law applicable to the arbitration agreement.

Choice for Main Contract = Choice for Arbitration Clause?

More difficult is whether a choice in the main contract can be extended to the arbitration agreement, as the UK Supreme Court held, but the Law Commission denies. This issue is moot in German and Austrian literature. The whole debate is impregnated by an unhealthy dose of dogmatism. It basically revolves around the separability of the arbitration agreement from the main contract and its ‘true nature’ – whether it is procedural or substantive.

The Austrian Supreme Court has left this question open (decision of 23 June 2015, 18 OCg 1/15v). The German Supreme Court, however, has cut the Gordian knot and explicitly ruled that a choice in the main contract is to be presumed to also cover the arbitration clause contained therein – at least absent any indications to the contrary (see German Federal Court, 12 May 2011, IX ZR 133/10, discussed here). You can call this an ‘implied choice’, although this expression was not used by the German court; it would probably be more correct to speak of a ‘presumed choice’.

The Impact of the CISG

A notable particularity in comparison to English law is caused by the fact that both Germany and Austria are signatories of the Convention for the International Sale of Goods (CISG). Although this Convention is geared towards sales contracts, the German Federal Court has held that its provisions concerning the formation of the contract (Articles 14–24 CISG) also apply when determining the validity of an arbitration clause contained in the sales contract (German Federal Court, id.). As a result, the question whether standard terms and conditions of one party which contain such a clause have become part of the contract will be governed by the CISG if the contract falls within its scope. Even where the parties have explicitly excluded the CISG, it may be relevant when courts determine whether German law provides a more favourable rule in the sense of Article VII NYC (German Federal Court, id.). To understand this viewpoint, it is necessary to realise that in the eyes of German (and Austrian) courts, the CISG is part of their domestic law, merely providing a special regime for international sales contracts.

The Impact of the Arbitral Seat

In case no law has been chosen – neither for the arbitration agreement nor for the main contract – German and Austrian courts refer to the law of the place of the seat of arbitration to determine the validity of an arbitration agreement (see German Federal Court, id., para 52; Austrian Supreme Court 18 OCg 1/15v). For this, they rely again on Article V(1)(a) NYC per analogiam; with Article 6(2) European Convention on International Commercial Arbitration of 1961 being even more to the point. In this respect, both legal systems converge with the suggestions of the Law Commission.

The Fall-Back Rule

A difficult question is which law governs the arbitration agreement when the applicable law has not been chosen and the seat of the arbitration is yet to be determined. There is no case law in Austria or Germany on this issue yet.

Two solutions are discussed in literature. The first is to always apply the law of the forum of the state court that is facing the task to assess the validity of the arbitration clause, for instance when it is invoked as an exception to its jurisdiction. Yet, this lex forism has the evident downside of favouring diverging results and inviting forum shopping.

Therefore, the second solution is preferrable, which is to apply the law of the state with the closest connection to the arbitration agreement. This connection must be determined on the basis of all circumstances. Most authors understand this to be the law of the state that governs the merits of the case.

From an Austrian and German perspective, there is light and shadow in the Law Commission’s Proposals. The suggestion to lay down in statutory law the parties’ freedom to choose the law governing the arbitration agreement will be met with cheers. Equally, the role of the seat of the arbitral tribunal as a connecting factor in the absence of a choice is down the alley of German and Austrian law. In contrast, the decoupling of the law governing the main contract and that governing the arbitration agreement will raise some eyebrows, at least in Germany.

Verification of the Validity of the Arbitration Agreement by the Courts

But it is the exclusion of the review of the validity of the arbitration agreement by state courts that will be most frowned upon from Schleswig to the Danube. The Law Commission wants to exclude a de novo hearing when this issue has already been discussed and decided before by the arbitral tribunal (see the post by Ugljesa Grusic). The justification for this are efficiency and fairness.

Although German and Austrian courts are no less committed to these values, their position is entirely different. According to them, a party must always have the possibility to invoke a lack of consent to arbitration before a state court, regardless of whether this question was already debated before the arbitral tribunal or not. The famous concept of Kompetenz-Kompetenz developed by the German Federal Court does not imply otherwise. As the German Federal Court has said quite clearly:

“According to the mandatory provision of section 1041 (1) no. 1 ZPO [German Code of Civil Procedure before the reform of 1998, concerning the annulment of arbitral awards], the ordinary court has to examine the validity of the arbitration agreement without being bound by the decision of the arbitral tribunal. Since the arbitral tribunal, according to § 1025(1) ZPO [German Code of Civil Procedure before the reform of 1998, concerning the validity and effects of the arbitral agreement], obtains its jurisdiction solely through the arbitration agreement, it cannot itself make a binding decision on its legal existence. The so-called competence-competence, i.e. the power to make a binding decision on its jurisdiction for the state courts (or other authorities), is therefore not available to it.” (decision of 5 May 1977, III ZR 177/74)

This position, which is shared by Austrian courts (OGH, decision of 19 December 2018, 3 Ob 153/18y), is not merely the product of a particular legal thinking or culture. Instead, it seems to be required by the European Convention of Human Rights (ECHR). To bind a party to a decision of an arbitral tribunal to which it has not agreed would violate the right to a fair trial enshrined in Article 6 ECHR. In no case can efficiency prevail over this fundamental right. If the UK legislator retained the proposal by the Law Commission in this regard, it would create a permanent abyss between English law and that of other European states. This would certainly give rise to heated discussions and a possible recycling of the title of an old article: “What Sort of Kompetenz-Kompetenz has Crossed the Channel?”

— Many thanks to Paul Eichmüller for his assistance in researching the Austrian decisions.

The post below was written by Sylvain Bollée, who is Professor at Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne University. It is the fourth contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.  


For a French lawyer, the Law Commission’s proposal concerning the determination of the law governing the arbitration agreement is of particular interest. It comes a little less than a year after the decision rendered by the French Court of Cassation in the Koot Food Group case (Civ. 1st, 22 September 2022, No. 20-20.260), in which the French and English courts were notoriously divided on the contemplated issue.

Without going into the details of the solutions found in English case law, their key points can be summarized (albeit with a degree of approximation) – as follows: 1) the parties are free to choose the law applicable to the arbitration agreement; 2) a choice of law clause stipulated in the matrix contract will generally be held applicable to the arbitration agreement; 3) in the absence of any choice of law, the arbitration agreement will generally be governed by the law of the seat chosen by the parties.

In order to understand the French approach, it is important to bear in mind that it is primarily based on the rejection of any conflict-of-laws reasoning and, supposedly, the application of any national law to the arbitration agreement. French courts directly apply “substantive rules” (règles matérielles) which, to a large extent, seek to give effect to the parties’ common intent to submit their dispute to arbitration. In reality, this “substantive rules method” inevitably amounts to applying rules that are a creation of the French legal system. Thus, in the final analysis, it is not so much the application of legal rules from national sources that is set aside, but rather conflict-of-laws rules and all foreign laws (and also, at least in theory, the application of French law rules applicable to domestic situations). The Dalico judgment (Civ. 1st, 20 December 1993, No. 91-16.828), which is the landmark decision on the subject, does not bring this out so clearly. But that is indeed the methodological approach which, in principle, prevails before French courts. Obviously, the underlying policy is to favour the validation of arbitration clauses and, by implication, the enforcement of arbitral awards.

One question is whether the parties may still choose to submit their arbitration agreement to a foreign law. As a matter of principle, the French Court of Cassation has answered in the affirmative. But the existence of such an electio juris is not easy to establish: according to the terms of its judgment in Koot Food Group, “the parties must have expressly submitted the validity and effects of the arbitration agreement itself to such a law”. This entails that a choice of law clause stipulated in the matrix contract, with no specific indication as to its applicability to the arbitration agreement, will not be regarded as sufficient. As a result, the application of the substantive rules method will likely not be overturned in the vast majority of cases.

The Law Commission’s proposal would significantly narrow the gap between the English and French solutions. Of course, from a methodological point of view, there is still a profound divergence: the English approach does not deviate from conflict-of-laws reasoning in the first place, whereas the French approach only grants it a secondary role. But if one looks at the solutions in terms of their practical results, two points of convergence stand out.

The first is a strict limitation of the cases in which the existence of a choice of law clause applicable to the arbitration agreement will be deemed to be established. An express choice will be required, and it will not be sufficient to refer to the existence of a choice of law clause in the matrix contract.

This immediately gives rise to an objection: why exclude the possibility of an implied choice? If the arbitrator or the judge is convinced that the parties have implicitly agreed on the application of a certain law, is it not unfortunate that he or she is obliged to disregard this implicit choice? Of course, one should not be too quick to dismiss the prima facie advantages of the solution: it is expected to close the door to overly subtle discussions, costly litigation and, in the end, what is perceived as legal uncertainty. But can this objective really be achieved? Only to a limited extent, because the existence of an express choice might also be debated. My colleague Dr Manuel Penades rightly raised this point in his contribution and I will take one of his examples here: what will be decided in the case where the matrix contract contains both a choice of law clause the scope of which (as per its very wording) is “the Agreement”, and a clause that defines “the Agreement” as all the clauses contained in the contractual document (which, by hypothesis, will include the arbitration clause)? Commercial contracts regularly include such provisions and I suspect reasonable people might disagree about the existence of an express choice in the considered scenario.

Besides, it would seem to be in the nature of things that a choice of law clause included in the matrix contract should apply to the arbitration agreement, as long as it does not turn out that the parties intended otherwise. In this respect, it has been convincingly objected to the Law Commission’s proposal that it disregards the normal expectations of the parties (see the Final report, paras 12-32 et seq.). As a matter of fact, international contracts very often contain choice of law clauses, which tend to support the view that the parties are keen to settle the issue of applicable law themselves. At the same time, they generally say nothing specific about the law applicable to the arbitration clause. Why is that? Precisely, I believe, because they naturally assume that the choice of law clause they have inserted in the contract will also apply to the arbitration agreement. It is regrettable that the Law Commission’s proposal does not draw the consequences from this, all the more so as the application of two different laws – one to the matrix contract and the other to the arbitration clause – is not without practical disadvantages: it is likely to result in undesirable complexity, if not inconsistencies. This objection is not new and concerns about such a split in the applicable law were raised during the consultation process (see the second consultation paper, paras 2.66 and 2.67).

The second point of convergence between the Law Commission’s proposal and French law pertains to the case (which, in practice, is likely to be by far the most common) where the parties are deemed not to have expressly chosen the law applicable to the arbitration agreement. If the seat of the arbitration is in England, the English court will do what the French court would do in its place: it will apply its own law. In fact, this appears to be one of the main reasons why the Law Commission found it adequate to rule out the possibility of an implied choice: combined with the default rule in favour of the law of the seat, that solution is likely to ensure the applicability of English law in the contemplated situation and, correlatively, to protect the arbitration clause against the effects of a foreign law which might be less supportive of arbitration (see the Final report, paras 12-18, 12-72 and 12-73). Such a pro-arbitration attitude is also at the root of the French method of substantive rules and, arguably, the reluctance of French courts to acknowledge the existence of a choice of law clause which might submit the arbitration agreement to a foreign law.

This being said, French law goes much further in its policy of favouring the validity of arbitration agreements: its substantive rules method applies independently of any conflict of laws rule, so that the benefit of the pro-arbitration rules of French law is not restricted to arbitrations seated in France. The resonance of this approach is all the greater in the light of another aspect of French law: as shown by the decisions rendered in the well-known Hilmarton (Civ. 1st, 23 March 1994, No. 92-15.137) and Putrabali (Civ. 1st, 29 June 2007, No. 05-18.053) cases, the annulment of the award in the country of the seat does not constitute a ground for non-recognition in France. Thus, if the court of the seat of the arbitration, applying its own law, considered that the arbitral tribunal lacked jurisdiction, this will not prevent the French courts from granting exequatur to the award. The Law Commission’s proposal, as it provides for the application of the law of the seat even when it is located abroad, is a reminder that profoundly different conceptions of international arbitration prevail on either side of the Channel.

The post below was written by George A Bermann, who is Walter Gellhorn Professor of Law and Jean Monnet Professor of European Union Law at Columbia Law School. It is the third contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


The relationship between the law (if any) chosen in the arbitration clause and the law of the seat is unsettled in the US.

It was taken up in the Restatement of the US Law of International Commercial and Investor-State Arbitration. The gist of the Restatement is that, while the law of the seat governs the conduct of the arbitration, it does not govern the interpretation of the arbitration agreement. Interpretation of the arbitration agreement should of course be governed by the law, if any, chosen in the arbitration clause itself. (I note that the court in Enka v. Chubb cited the Restatement in support.)

There was debate over whether, in the absence of a choice of applicable law in the arbitration clause, the arbitration agreement should be governed by the law, if any, chosen in the main contract. The view that ultimately prevailed is that more respect on matters of choice of law should be given to any expression of preference as to choice of law in the contract (even if not in the arbitration clause) over the law of the seat. That was a choice of seat, not a choice of law (other than the law of arbitration of the seat).

Unfortunately, the Restatement drew no distinction between issues of the interpretation and the validity of the arbitration agreement. More on that below.

The Restatement did not go much further, but the thinking behind it can be amplified and extrapolated. I attempt to do so below. I hasten to add that what follows happens also to be what I think the law should be.

It is this framework that I would use in assessing the differences between US law and the law advanced by the Law Commission.

As a general matter, I believe that Report in some cases fails to make an important distinction and in other cases, acknowledges the distinction, but makes the wrong choice.

I set out below what I consider to be these important distinctions:

  1. Distinction between the purposes underlying a choice of law in the arbitration clause (absent which in the law of the main contract) and the purposes underlying a choice of law function of the arbitration law of the seat

When parties choose a seat, they are choosing a seat, full stop. We should not suppose they are choosing an applicable law of any kind other than the arbitration law of the seat (lex arbitri).

By contrast, when parties indicate an applicable law in their arbitration agreement they are making a choice of applicable law. But, absent an indication of an applicable law in the arbitration clause, where else did the parties express a choice of law preference? They expressed it in the choice of law clause in the main contract. There too they are making a choice of applicable law, and their choice of an applicable law should be respected.

  1. Distinction between the law of the arbitration agreement and the law of the main contract

This result should be unaffected by the principle of separability. The principle of separability exists for one reason: to ensure that the demise of the main contract (as invalid) does not entail the demise of its arbitration clause. That is why we have the separability principle. It should not be extended to functions (such as choice of law) for which it was not intended.

  1. Distinction between “arbitration law of the seat” and “law of the seat”

It is vital to distinguish between the arbitration law of a jurisdiction (lex arbitri) and the whole body of law at the seat, and we too often fail to do so by referring sloppily to “the law of the seat”. An arbitration statute should make clear what it is talking about when it refers to “the law of the seat.”

When the parties chose a seat they certainly chose the lex arbitri of the seat. But, notwithstanding, it seems to be assumed that when the law of the seat is referred to, it includes at least some parts of the law of the seat outside the lex arbitri. For example, if the formation or validity of an arbitration agreement is called into question, the law of the seat may include the law of contract of the seat. If contract law at the seat treats coerced contracts as invalid, then that would apply to a claim that the arbitration agreement was coerced.

  1. Distinction between the issues of interpretation and issues of validity

As I mentioned, the Restatement fails to distinguish between issues of interpretation and validity, but it should have.

The law chosen in an arbitration agreement most fundamentally determines the interpretation of that agreement (such as its scope). There is absolutely no reason why the law of the seat should have anything to say about the meaning and scope of the arbitration agreement. If there is no choice of law in the arbitration agreement, then interpretation of the arbitration agreement should be governed by the law chosen in the main contract (on the reasoning set out above).

The question of the validity of the arbitration agreement is slightly more subtle.

Suppose the arbitration agreement is invalid under the law, if any, designated in the arbitration agreement, failing which the law governing the main contract, then it is invalid. It should not matter that it happens to be valid under the law of the seat.

On the other hand, conversely, if the arbitration agreement is invalid under the law of the seat, it is invalid, even if it would be valid under the law, if any, designated in the arbitration agreement, failing which the law governing the main contract. Why? Because the seat has a legitimate interest in the validity of the arbitration agreement giving rise to an arbitration on its territory.

More generally, one should not assume that if the law of the arbitration agreement is not the law of the seat, the seat’s policies risk being impaired. But that is not the case. Under no circumstance can the law of the arbitration agreement or the law of the main contract override the mandatory norms of the arbitration law of the seat (or the public policy of the seat).

The approach set out here is of course contrary to the so-called “validation principle,” and deliberately so. The impetus is a belief that the law chosen by the parties (even that in the main contract) deserves a measure of respect, as does the law of the seat. More delineation should be given to the matter than is generally given. I believe it is sometimes assumed that, unless you give as much weight as you possibly can to the law of the seat, you are not pro-arbitration, which is not the case.

  1. Distinction between the mandatory and default law provisions of the lex arbitri

Focusing now on the lex arbitri, it contains both mandatory and default rules. Its mandatory law provisions (and principles of public policy at the seat more generally) must be respected. But its default rules can be contracted around by the parties.

How can parties contract around the arbitration law at the seat? Obviously parties can contract around default rules of the seat by a term of their arbitration agreement. But they should also be allowed to contract around the default rules of the seat via the law designated in the arbitration clause.

Whether they can contract around the default rules of the seat via the law governing the main contract will be more controversial, but, for the reasons set out above, they should be able to do so.

Thoughts on Specific Provisions of the Report and Recommendation
  1. 12.17: I do not share the view that subjecting an arbitration agreement to the law of the main contract is a threat to the UK as a seat. It is no more a threat than application of a law chosen in the arbitration clause itself; yet the Report allows the latter to apply in lieu of the law of the seat (sec. 12.17).
  2. 12.18, 12:47: The Report treats a choice of law clause in the main contract as only an “implied” choice of law for the arbitration agreement. Driving a wedge between the law designated in the arbitration agreement and the law designated in the main contract is an unwarranted extrapolation of the separability principle.
  3. 12.19: I see nothing wrong with the law designated in either the arbitration clause or the main contract with displacing the non-mandatory law of the seat.
  4. 12.22: the rule in Enka v. Chubb is not “too complex and unpredictable”.
  5. 12.25: as may be expected, I, like those commenters referred to here, do not believe the placement of the choice of law clause in a contract should be determinative.
  6. 12.35: This is just another assertion of separability where it doesn’t belong.
  7. 12.40: This view is correct. When parties choose a seat, they do not think they are choosing anything more than the seat. Maybe they should be bound by the lex arbitri, but why by the law of the seat writ large?
  8. 12.53: What is said here makes no sense. To have the law chosen in the main contract govern the arbitration agreement in no way compromises the parties’ decision to arbitrate. The parties will still arbitrate, won’t they?  The arbitration clause is 100% intact. What the Report is in effect doing is to convert the notion of “the decision to arbitrate” into the notion of “the decision to arbitrate under the law of the seat.” In other words, the remark already assumes what the Report wants to establish, namely necessarily subject the arbitration agreement to the law of the seat.  Moreover, if giving effect to a choice of law (other than the law of the seat) in the arbitration clause itself – which the Report clearly allows – does not undermine the decision to arbitrate, then giving effect instead to the applicable law clause in the main contract doesn’t undermine that decision either. Here, the Report is “question-begging.”
  9. 12.66: I do not understand the Report’s aversion to using the law designated in the main contract in the rare situation that no seat was yet chosen.
  10. 12.73: Here and elsewhere it is said that we can’t allow a choice of law in the main contract to override the parties’ intent to arbitrate. But it doesn’t override. We can easily give effect to the parties’ intent to arbitrate without subjecting the arbitration agreement in all respects to the law of the seat.

The post below was written by Manuel Penades, who is a Reader in International Commercial Law at King’s College London. It is the second contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


This post examines the changes proposed by the Law Commission of England and Wales to the choice of law rules for arbitration agreements. Previous contributions to this Symposium have transcribed the text of the draft legislation, which can be found here. The Law Commission introduces three significant amendments that impact the three steps of the common law doctrine of the proper law of the contract. First, the proposal limits the types of choice of law clauses that can demonstrate an express selection of the law applicable to arbitration agreements. Second, it eliminates the possibility to choose the governing law impliedly. Third, it replaces the closest and most real connection test with a hard-and-fast rule in favour of the law of the seat.

Each of these changes requires analysis, followed by a reflection on the New York Convention.

Express Choice of Law

The new rule continues to respect the parties’ freedom to choose the law governing their arbitration agreement. Party autonomy, however, is tempered by proposed section 6A(2) of the Arbitration Act, which provides that an ‘agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to the contract to which the arbitration agreement forms part does not, of itself, constitute an express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement’. The rule is apparently simple and excludes the possibility to rely on a generic choice of law clause applicable to the contract that includes the arbitration agreement. Section 6A(2) AA, however, does not capture other scenarios, which might become a source of controversy.

The first refers to cases in which the only choice of law in the whole contract is found in the arbitration agreement itself (e.g., ‘the arbitrators shall decide the dispute in accordance with the law of X’). While these cases do not refer to the arbitration agreement specifically, they are express references to the governing law of the whole contract and are contained in the arbitration agreement itself. It is unclear whether these choices will be express enough to satisfy section 6A(2) AA.

The second scenario refers to cases in which the matrix contract not only includes an express choice of law clause applicable to the whole ‘Agreement’, but also a clause in the contract that defines ‘Agreement’ as encompassing all the clauses incorporated in the contractual document, including the arbitration agreement. The UKSC ruled in Kabab-Ji v Kout Food [2021] UKSC 48 that ‘the effect of these clauses is absolutely clear’ [39] and amounts to an express choice also for the arbitration agreement. The Law Commission’s proposal does not mention whether section 6A(2) AA intends to overrule Kabab-Ji. In these scenarios it is not the generic choice of law clause ‘of itself’ that supports the finding of an express choice of law but the combined reading of that clause alongside the definition of the term ‘Agreement’ expressly agreed by the parties in another clause of the contract.

Neither of these uncertainties would exist in the current regime under Enka v Chubb [2020] UKSC 38, as the same law would apply under express or implied choice of law.

The Elimination of Implied Choice of Law

Enka clarified that the designation of a seat does not amount to an implied choice of the law governing the arbitration agreement. This reduced, yet did not eliminate, the uncertainty surrounding implied choice. The proposal of the Law Commission goes much further; it eliminates implied choice altogether from the choice of law rules applicable to arbitration agreements. This is quite revolutionary and might come as a surprise.

Notwithstanding the complexities caused by its application, the courts of England have never questioned the acceptance of implied choice and the UKSC confirmed in Enka that ‘an implied choice is still a choice which is just as effective as a choice made expressly’ [35]. An implied choice is a manifestation of party autonomy, a principle which is at the root of English contract and private international laws.

The proposed new rule also runs contrary to the acceptance of implied choice of law in the vast majority of instruments governing international business transactions (see article 3.1 Rome I, article 14.1 Rome II or article 4 Hague Principles on Choice of Law).

Against this background, disregarding an implied choice of law might seem a step backwards in the common law tradition and global trends. The truth, however, is that decades of arbitration-related litigation in England demonstrate that the inquiry around implied choice is a source of significant uncertainty, expense and tactical litigation. The Law Commission is willing to adopt a regime that disregards cases of real (yet implied) choice of law in exchange for the certainty and savings produced by the elimination of implied choice of law. This less litigious regime makes for better arbitration regulation and strengthens the position of England as efficient arbitration destination.

The proposed solution does not necessarily curtail party autonomy. In fact, the rule after Enka that an implied choice of law for the matrix contract automatically amounts to an implied choice of law for the arbitration agreement, while apparently straightforward, might not always be reflective of the real intent of the parties. The proposed rule eliminates such risk of artificiality.

Further, case law shows that in most disputes where the issue of implied choice arises, English law offers the most arbitration-friendly outcome among the various alternative laws. Under the proposed reform, those cases will be resolved frequently in favour of English law pursuant to the default rule. This will generally protect the parties’ agreement to arbitrate more than under the current regime.

From a normative point of view, the Law Commission’s proposal also eliminates the somewhat artificial cases of double implication, where an implied choice of law for the matrix contract is used as evidence to find an implied choice of the law governing the arbitration agreement (see the conclusion of the minority in Enka [207, 228]).

Finally, the proposal eliminates the confusion sometimes perceived in English judgments between the test applicable to imply a choice of law and the (stricter) requirements to imply an ordinary contractual term [Enka [35] or Kabab-Ji [53]].

The Law of the Seat and Role of the Validation Principle

Under the proposed regime, the absence of an express choice results in the application of the law of the seat. Hard-and-fast rules are alien to the common law doctrine, where the reference to the closest and most real connection permits certain room for manoeuvre in the determination of the applicable law. Other choice of law regimes that provide hard-and-fast rules incorporate escape clauses that allow for the exceptional disapplication of the identified law (e.g., article 4.3 Rome I). In contrast, the proposed rule lacks any reference to the possibility to escape from the law of the seat.

One could wonder whether this could be a residual role for the validation principle. This principle was used in Enka to support the application of the law of the seat when an implied choice in favour of the law of the matrix contract led to a serious risk that the arbitration agreement would be invalid or ineffective. The expulsion of implied choice from the proposed regime would eliminate the raison d’etre of the validation principle. Still, the Law Commission does not exclude the principle in absolute terms, and rather states that ‘we do not need the validation principle for that purpose’ [Para. 12.56]. The question then arises whether other purposes exist.

One option would be to retain the application of the validation principle to correct express choices of law that render the arbitration agreement invalid or ineffective. The answer should be negative. The role of courts is not to improve the contract (Arnold v Britton [2015] UKSC 35, [20]). The validation principle allows the court to resort to the more favourable interpretation when the contract allows for various possible interpretations. When the choice is express, however, there is only one undisputable choice, even if it renders the arbitration agreement invalid or ineffective. In those cases, party autonomy (and the pathologies derived from it) must prevail. Any deviation from the principle of party autonomy would have required an express rule in the Law Commission’s proposal.

The other possible application of the validation principle would be in the context of the default rule, when the law of the seat renders the arbitration agreement invalid or ineffective. Indeed, the majority of the UKSC in Enka suggested (but did not confirm) that the closest connection test might itself be subject to the validation principle [146]. As noted by the Law Commission [para. 12.58], my response to the Second Consultation said that it would be odd to apply the validation principle to escape from an invalidity provided by English law itself under the default rule. However, the proposed default rule is not just in favour of English law, but in favour of the law of any seat. This approach could open the door to the application of the validation principle when, unlike the law of the seat, English law rendered the arbitration agreement valid and effective. While the Final Report of the Law Commission does not explore this option, such extended reach of the validation principle would deviate from the finality and simplicity with which the Law Commission views the default rule. Also, it might not be an appropriate and efficient policy to use English law to enforce a foreign arbitration agreement when the parties have not selected the governing law and the law of the seat would render it invalid or ineffective.

The Conflict with the NYC

Article V(1)(a) NYC provides that arbitration agreements shall be governed by the law to which the parties subjected it or, failing any indication thereon, by the law of the country where the award was made. The default rule in the Law Commission’ proposal aligns English law with the NYC, which is a welcome result.

Section 103(2)(b) AA incorporates article V(1)(a) NYC and therefore allows ‘any indication’ of choice of law made by the parties. The UKSC concluded unanimously in Kabab-Ji that ‘the word “indication” signifies that something less than an express and specific agreement will suffice’ [33]. It is unclear whether the Law Commission intends the new choice of law rule to apply in the context of section 103 AA. The UKSC said in Kabab-Ji that the common law rules on choice of law for arbitration agreements were not ‘directly applicable’ in the context of NYC enforcement actions [35]. Also, awards caught by section 103 AA have a foreign seat by definition and are not English arbitrations. Still, the proposal makes it clear that ‘the new rule would apply whether the arbitration was seated in England and Wales, or elsewhere’ [12.75]. An option would be to interpret this statement as referring to every scenario in which English courts examine an arbitration agreement (whether seated in England and Wales or elsewhere) with the exception of cases caught by section 103 AA. That is, two different choice of law treatments would co-exist within the Act. This internal dealignment would be undesirable and could lead to serious inconsistencies. The same arbitration agreement in favour of an arbitration seated abroad could be subject to different laws in pre-award disputes (e.g., section 9 AA) and post-award litigation (e.g., section 103). The UKSC said in Enka [136] and in Kabab Ji [35] that this divide would be ‘ilogical’.

The better interpretation is that the Law Commission’s proposal also extends to section 103 AA cases. Nothing in the proposal expressly excludes this reading. In fact, the Report argues that the NYC allows, but does not require, the recognition of implied choices [12.47] and concludes that the proposal is compatible with the NYC [12.52]. Ultimately, the new rule replaces the common law doctrine with a statutory provision, which becomes part of the of the regulatory fabric of English arbitration law and should not be limited, unless otherwise provided, to areas originally governed by the common law. Section 100(2) AA shows that critical parts of the notion of arbitration agreement in Part III (where section 103 AA belongs) ‘have the same meaning as in Part I’ (where the new section 6A AA would be placed). Such internal coherence of English arbitration law supports the application of the proposed rule across the board. Still, should Parliament adopt of the Law Commission’s proposal, they would need to be aware of two undesirable (yet tolerable) dealignments.

The first is that English law would move away from the prevailing interpretation of article V(1)(a) NYC as regards the acceptance of implied choice. The UKSC in Kabab-Ji objected to this departure and held that ‘it is desirable that the rules set out in article V(1)(a) for determining whether there is a valid arbitration agreement should not only be given a uniform meaning but should be applied by the courts of the contracting states in a uniform way’ [32]. Still, England would not be alone in this travel. For instance, France has also departed from the choice of law rule in the NYC. Moreover, the generally pro-arbitration results usually achieved by the proposed rule could well place the reform within the favourable gateway of article VII NYC.

The second consequence is that the same arbitration agreement (and award) might be treated differently between English and foreign courts if an existing implied choice of law disregarded in England is effective in other jurisdictions. It should be noted, however, that retaining the possibility of implied choice does not guarantee the uniformity of outcome. For instance, the same dealignment of outcome could occur between two legal systems that accepted the possibility of implied choice of law if one favoured the law of the matrix contract whereas the other veered toward the law of the seat.

Conclusion

The reasons above support the view that the potential disregard of real (yet implied) choice in some exceptional cases and the risk of some disfunctions derived from the described dealignments would be compensated by the significant simplification and savings produced by the Law Commission’s proposal. The draft Bill is therefore well-founded, courageous and beneficial to reinforce English law’s position at the forefront of international arbitration globally.

The post below was written by Alex Mills, who is Professor of Public and Private International Law at University College London. It is the first contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


The Law Commission of England and Wales has produced a deeply thoughtful and well-researched Report, which proposes a number of very welcome reforms to the Arbitration Act 1996. Regretfully, however, I have significant reservations about the proposal which is the subject of this Symposium – the adoption of a new choice of law rule for arbitration agreements. This proposal is based on the Second Consultation Paper produced by the Law Commission in March 2023, and this comment draws on my Submission which responded to that Consultation Paper.

The rules for identifying the law applicable to an arbitration agreement have long been the subject of debate. The issue was prominently addressed by the UK Supreme Court in Enka v Chubb [2020] UKSC 38, which acknowledged (at [3]) that it had “long divided courts and commentators, both in this country and internationally”. The decision in Enka v Chubb has, however, strikingly failed to end the division among commentators. I understand why the Law Commission considered it desirable to address this question, because of the importance of the issue and the policy considerations it presents, and because it has been suggested that there is a lack of clarity in the Supreme Court’s judgment in Enka v Chubb. This issue is complex and reasonable arguments can certainly be made on both sides, as indeed acknowledged in the impressive Report and Second Consultation Paper. I am, however, not convinced of the proposal set out in the Report, which is that “the Arbitration Act 1996 be amended to provide that the arbitration agreement is governed by the law of the seat, unless the parties expressly agree otherwise” [Report, 12.77]. In this post I set out what I understand to be the relevant principles, and explain how these broadly support the rule adopted by the Supreme Court in Enka v Chubb, which has also been followed in other common law jurisdictions (such as Singapore and Hong Kong).

A first and well-known key principle is that the law governing the arbitration agreement need not be the same as that governing the remainder of the contract, sometimes referred to as the ‘matrix contract’. This is because of the principle of separability, which allows for a distinct analysis of the arbitration clause’s applicable law.

A second key principle is party autonomy, which is the starting point for analysis of any contractual choice of law issue, and particularly important in arbitration because of its contractual foundations. An agreement as to the law which governs a contract or a clause of a contract must generally be given effect, absent considerations of public policy. Traditionally, a choice of law may be express or implied – if the latter, the search is for factors which demonstrate a real (but undocumented) choice, not a choice which is imputed to the parties as one which they ought to have made.

In the absence of a real choice, it is necessary to consider not the intentions of the parties but the objective factors linking the contract to a particular system of law. Arbitration clauses remain subject to the common law choice of law rule, under which the objective test is sometimes described as a search for the system of law with ‘the closest and most real connection’ to the contract or contractual clause. An arbitration clause will generally be most closely connected to the place where it is to be performed, which is the seat of the arbitration (see further Enka v Chubb, at [120] et seq).

In the law of arbitration, another principle is that of efficiency, but this principle is secondary to that of party autonomy. While the fact that efficiency is generally a goal for parties and for arbitration can assist in interpreting arbitration clauses (see eg Fiona Trust v Privalov [2007] UKHL 40), parties may choose to have their agreements resolved according to inefficient arbitral procedures should they so wish. The law should not interfere with their choices merely because they are thought unwise or undesirable.

Choice of Law Rule in Enka v Chubb

On the basis of these clear principles, the law applicable to an arbitration agreement should be governed by the following rule, comprised of three parts in hierarchical order. This is, in essence although not form, the rule set out by the Supreme Court in Enka v Chubb.

Subject to considerations of public policy, an arbitration agreement is governed by:

(i)         The law expressly chosen to govern it;

(ii)        The law implicitly chosen to govern it;

(iii)       The law with which it has its closest and most real connection, which will ordinarily be the law of the seat of the arbitration.

This rule is simple in appearance, although its application may be complex in particular circumstances, as explained further below. The analysis below does not consider the application of public policy, but it remains an important limitation.

Choice of Law Rule in the Report

The Report proposes to amend the Arbitration Act 1996, to insert the following choice of law rule:

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not, of itself, constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

This rule differs from the previous rule in three respects. First, for an express choice to be made, it is necessary that the parties expressly agree that it applies to the arbitration agreement. Second, there is no possibility for an implied choice. Third, in default of a choice, the law of the seat is automatically applied, rather than being the ordinary outcome of the rule.

Analysis

Under existing law a choice of law for an arbitration agreement may arise in one of three ways.

First, the contract may contain a specific express choice of law agreement for the arbitration clause. In this case, the application of this law to the arbitration clause is self-evidently based on the principles of party autonomy and separability, and is not controversial. This position is maintained in the Law Commission’s proposal.

Second, there may be an implied choice of law for the arbitration agreement. This could arise, for example, where the parties have indicated an understanding that certain statutory provisions which are specific to a governing law will apply to the validity of the arbitration agreement. In this case, the application of the chosen law to the arbitration agreement once again follows straightforwardly as a matter of party autonomy and the principle of separability. One important question in this context is whether a choice of arbitral seat should give rise to an implied choice of law for the arbitration clause. This would certainly be a factor indicating a possible choice of the law of the seat, but it is not generally considered to be a decisive one on its own, as the inquiry is concerned with identifying a real choice made (but not documented) by the parties, and must be attentive to the terms of the contract and other relevant circumstances. This rule would thus in many cases lead to the same outcome as the proposed rule 1(b) in the Report, but would do so not because of a fixed rule of law but because of an implied agreement of the parties. This possibility is rejected in the Law Commission’s proposal.

Third, the matrix contract may contain an express or implied choice of law which should, unless the contrary is agreed, be interpreted to extend to the arbitration clause. This is understood to follow from party autonomy, in combination with the common sense presumption that if parties have made a choice of law for their entire contract, and have not specified a different applicable law for any particular clause of the contract, their choice extends to all of the terms of their contract – including any arbitration agreement (see eg Enka v Chubb, at [43]). This presumption is, however, rebuttable, if there are indications that the parties would not have wanted their choice to cover the arbitration agreement. It is important, however, to understand that this question is about the correct interpretation of the scope of a choice which has been made by the parties. (Here I depart slightly from the reasoning in Enka v Chubb, as I take the view that an express choice of law in the matrix contract which also applies to the arbitration clause is an express, not implied, choice of law for the arbitration clause – see also Report, at [12.34] et seq.) The issue is whether there is evidence which might rebut the common sense presumption. The rule proposed in the Report abolishes the presumption and indeed the possibility of a choice of law in the matrix contract extending to the arbitration agreement, unless it does so specifically and expressly.

There are two main justifications offered for the changes in the Report. The first is that they align with the principle of separability (Report, [12.72]). The analysis of the law applicable to the arbitration agreement is treated as an issue which is entirely unrelated to the contract of which it forms part. It is submitted, however, that this takes separability too far (see eg Enka v Chubb, at [41] and [232] et seq). Separability as a principle rightly ensures that the validity of an arbitration clause is analysed separately from the matrix contract, so that challenges to the validity of the matrix contract do not necessarily undermine the validity of the arbitration clause. This does not, however, require that the arbitration clause be treated as an entirely free-floating agreement, ignoring the context in which it was formed. Indeed, if a choice of law clause in the matrix contract is (as proposed in the Report) deemed to be irrelevant to the arbitration clause, this raises the question whether other clauses in the matrix contract are similarly irrelevant. What if the matrix contract contains an ‘entire agreement’ clause, or a ‘no oral modification’ clause? Are they also irrelevant to the arbitration clause? If not, why is the choice of law singled out, particularly as it may also have interpretive effect?

The second is that the rule proposed in the Report would be more desirable for various policy reasons. The rule would, for example, undoubtedly be clearer and easier to apply than the current position (Report, [12.74]). Applying the rule would also strongly favour the selection of English law to determine the validity of an arbitration agreement with the seat of arbitration in England, which the Report considers to be desirable on various grounds, such as the alignment of the law governing the arbitration agreement and the law governing the arbitration process, and the favourable approach of English law toward arbitration agreements (see Report, [12.16] et seq). It is submitted, however, that these justifications are also not persuasive, as they elevate efficiency and other similar policy considerations above party autonomy. In the absence of an express choice of law specific to the arbitration clause, the fixed rule in the Report in favour of the law of the seat no longer requires but rather excludes an inquiry into what the parties have actually agreed. Contrary to the analysis in the Report (eg, at [12.53], [12.73]), this is a significant constraint on party autonomy. Where parties have chosen a seat for their arbitration, but have (expressly or impliedly) chosen a different governing law for their arbitration clause, the fact that they have thereby chosen different laws for the law governing the arbitration process and the law governing the arbitration agreement may be considered undesirable, and it may be inefficient, but it is submitted that this is not a sufficient reason for the law to disrespect their choice, which is the very foundation of arbitration. The proposed rule also has the undesirable effect that the arbitration agreement and the matrix contract are more likely to be governed by different laws, which raises difficult questions concerning their consistent interpretation and validity (see, eg, Enka v Chubb, at [53] and [235] et seq). There is also a concern that arbitrators will be faced with a difficult choice between applying a law chosen by the parties (for example, through a matrix choice of law agreement, or through an implied choice), which they may consider themselves to be required to do as a matter of their contractual mandate, and applying the law that will be applied by the English courts if their award is challenged.

The Law Commission’s Report is overall an excellent example of law reform, offering carefully crafted and well-reasoned proposals for improvement. On this issue, it makes its case well, and there would undoubtedly be some benefits to the reforms which it proposes. Ultimately, however, I am not persuaded that they are consistent with the core principles that should be guiding the law. A simple and clear rule is often desirable, but in this case it is my view that the complexities of the existing rule simply reflect the complexities of arbitration, which cannot and should not be legislated away.

London holds the distinction of being a preferred seat for arbitration, making significant developments in English arbitration law of general interest to arbitration specialists and, at times, private international lawyers. Few developments in arbitration law can match the significance of a reform affecting the statute providing a framework for arbitration. This is precisely what the Law Commission of England and Wales is recommending in its final report on the review of the Arbitration Act 1996.

One of the proposals aims to introduce a statutory rule for determining the governing law of an arbitration agreement, which significantly departs from the current common law position. Given the importance of this proposal, the EAPIL blog will host an online symposium on the law governing arbitration agreements from 11 to 13 September 2023.

In this post, I will introduce the Law Commission’s proposals and the symposium.

Law Commission’s Proposals

On 6 September 2023, following an extensive consultation process that included the publication of two consultation papers in September 2022 and March 2023, the Law Commission unveiled its proposals for reforming the 1996 Act (the text of the final report and draft Bill is available here; a summary is available here). These proposals aim to uphold the Act’s core principles, while introducing improvements aimed at enhancing London’s position as a global arbitration centre.

The Law Commission’s major proposals are: codifying an arbitrator’s duty of disclosure; strengthening arbitrator immunity around resignation and applications for removal; introducing the power to make arbitral awards on a summary basis; improving the framework for challenges to awards under section 67 on the basis that the tribunal lacked jurisdiction; adding a new rule on the law governing arbitration agreements; and clarifying court powers in support of arbitral proceedings and emergency arbitrators.

Additionally, the Law Commission proposes several minor corrections, including: allowing appeals from applications to stay legal proceedings; simplifying preliminary applications to court on jurisdiction and points of law; clarifying time limits for challenging awards; and repealing unused provisions on domestic arbitration agreements.

Since private international lawyers are likely more interested in the proposed choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements and the proposed new relationship between courts and arbitrators regarding jurisdictional challenges, I will focus on these two proposals.

New Choice-of-Law Rule for Arbitration Agreements

The Rome I Regulation does not cover arbitration agreements, leaving the determination of the law governing arbitration agreements in England to the common law choice-of-law rules for contracts. These rules are well-known: a contract is governed by the law expressly or impliedly chosen by the parties or, in the absence of choice, by the system of law with which the contract is most closely connected. Applying this rule to arbitration clauses can be difficult. Does a broad choice-of-law clause in a matrix contract amount to an express choice of law for the arbitration clause contained therein? If the parties have not expressly chosen the law to govern their arbitration clause, is the choice of law for the matrix contract an indication of implied choice for the arbitration clause? Is the designation of the arbitral seat an indication of such implied choice?

The United Kingdom Supreme Court addressed these questions twice in the past three years in Enka and Kabab-Ji. The court’s majority in Enka (Lord Hamblen, Lord Leggatt, and Lord Kerr) set out the following rules for determining the existence of parties’ choice of law in [170]:

iii) Whether the parties have agreed on a choice of law to govern the arbitration agreement is ascertained by construing the arbitration agreement and the contract containing it, as a whole, applying the rules of contractual interpretation of English law as the law of the forum.

iv) Where the law applicable to the arbitration agreement is not specified, a choice of governing law for the contract will generally apply to an arbitration agreement which forms part of the contract.

v) The choice of a different country as the seat of the arbitration is not, without more, sufficient to negate an inference that a choice of law to govern the contract was intended to apply to the arbitration agreement.

vi) Additional factors which may, however, negate such an inference and may in some cases imply that the arbitration agreement was intended to be governed by the law of the seat are: (a) any provision of the law of the seat which indicates that, where an arbitration is subject to that law, the arbitration agreement will also be treated as governed by that country’s law; or (b) the existence of a serious risk that, if governed by the same law as the main contract, the arbitration agreement would be ineffective. Either factor may be reinforced by circumstances indicating that the seat was deliberately chosen as a neutral forum for the arbitration.

vii) Where there is no express choice of law to govern the contract, a clause providing for arbitration in a particular place will not by itself justify an inference that the contract (or the arbitration agreement) is intended to be governed by the law of that place.

The court also clarified that the law of the seat is ‘generally’ the system of law most closely connected to the arbitration agreement.

Unsurprisingly, consultees said that these rules were complex and unpredictable. This has led the Law Commission to propose a reform of these rules in its second consultation paper.

The proposal has three key elements: 1) retaining express choice; 2) eliminating implied choice; and 3) specifying that the law of the seat applies in the absence of an express choice.

The proposed choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements reads as follows:

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not, of itself, constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

(3) This section does not apply in relation to an arbitration agreement that was entered into before the day on which section 1 of the Arbitration Act 2023 comes into force.

New Relationship between Courts and Arbitrators Regarding Jurisdictional Challenges

If a party participates in arbitral proceedings, raises a jurisdictional challenge before the tribunal, and is accorded a fair hearing, should they be allowed to challenge the tribunal’s jurisdiction before a court using the same arguments and evidence? The answer to this question is principally guided by two somewhat conflicting considerations: efficiency and freedom of contract (which, of course, includes a freedom not to be bound by a non-existent or invalid contract).

The UKSC addressed this issue in Dallah. Lord Mance wrote obiter in [26] that:

An arbitral tribunal’s decision as to the existence of its own jurisdiction cannot…bind a party who has not submitted the question of arbitrability to the tribunal. This leaves for consideration the nature of the exercise which a court should undertake where there has been no such submission and the court is asked to enforce an award. Domestically, there is no doubt that, whether or not a party’s challenge to the jurisdiction has been raised, argued and decided before the arbitrator, a party who has not submitted to the arbitrator’s jurisdiction is entitled to a full judicial determination on evidence of an issue of jurisdiction before the English court, on an application made in time for that purpose under s.67 of the Arbitration Act 1996.

Lord Collins and Lord Saville expressed similar views in, respectively, [96] and [159]-[160].

The Law Commission believes that such a de novo rehearing is inefficient and unfair to the party wishing to enforce the arbitration agreement. It proposes to limit when a participating party can raise a jurisdictional challenge before English courts.

Following a very controversial proposal in its first consultation paper, the Law Commission has settled on a proposal that has the following four key elements: 1) it covers situations where a party participates in arbitral proceedings, objects to the tribunal’s jurisdiction, and the tribunal rules on its jurisdiction; 2) the court will not entertain any new grounds of objection, or any new evidence, unless it was not reasonably possible to put them before the tribunal; 3) the court will re-hear evidence only if necessary in the interests of justice; and 4) these limitations are to be introduced through rules of court rather than the 1996 Act itself.

The proposed rules outlining this new relationship between courts and arbitrators regarding jurisdictional challenges, to be inserted in section 67, read as follows:

(3A) Rules of court about the procedure to be followed on an application under this section may, in particular, include provision within subsection (3B) in relation to a case where the application—

(a) relates to an objection as to the arbitral tribunal’s substantive jurisdiction on which the tribunal has already ruled, and

(b) is made by a party that took part in the arbitral proceedings.

(3B) Provision is within this subsection if it provides that—

(a) a ground for the objection that was not raised before the arbitral tribunal must not be raised before the court unless the applicant shows that, at the time the applicant took part in the proceedings, the applicant did not know and could not with reasonable diligence have discovered the ground;

(b) evidence that was not heard by the tribunal must not be heard by the court unless the applicant shows that, at the time the applicant took part in the proceedings, the applicant could not with reasonable diligence have put the evidence before the tribunal;

(c) evidence that was heard by the tribunal must not be re-heard by the court, unless the court considers it necessary in the interests of justice.

EAPIL Blog Symposium on the Law Governing Arbitration Agreements

From 11 to 13 September 2023, the EAPIL blog will host an online symposium on the law governing arbitration agreements. The focus will be on assessing the Law Commission’s proposal and providing a comparative perspective. Professor Alex Mills (UCL) and Dr Manuel Penades Fons (KCL) will kick off the discussion by assessing the proposed choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements from a UK perspective on Monday 11 September 2023. More contributions from comparative perspectives will follow on Tuesday and Wednesday.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.

Please follow the hyperlinks to access the posts by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

The author of this post is Michele Grassi, who is a post-doc at the University of Milan.


In 2010, Bechetti Energy Group (‘BEG’) commenced proceedings against Italy before the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR). The applicant complained that Italy had breached its obligations under Article 6(1) of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR) by failing to set aside an arbitral award rendered in a dispute between BEG and Enelpower, despite the apparent lack of impartiality of the arbitrator appointed by the opposing party. In particular, the concerned arbitrator had served as Vice-Chairman and member of the Board of Directors of Enel, Enelpower mother company, and had several professional links with the latter.

In May 2021, the ECtHR rendered its ruling and found that Italy had in fact violated Article 6(1) ECHR. Nonetheless, the Strasbourg Court dismissed the applicant’s request to order the reopening of the domestic proceedings in which Italian courts rejected the appeal for nullity of the arbitral award. They did so on the assumption that

it is in principle for the Contracting States to decide how best to implement the Court’s judgments without unduly upsetting the principles of res judicata or legal certainty in civil litigation.

However, the Court stressed the

importance, for the effectiveness of the Convention system, of ensuring that domestic procedures are in place to allow a case to be revisited in the light of a finding that the safeguards of a fair hearing afforded by Article 6 have been violated.

The Revocation of Final Civil Judgments under Italian Law

Under Italian procedural law, revocation of final civil judgments (and the reopening of the respective proceedings) is only available in a limited number of cases, listed at Article 395 of the Italian code of civil procedure (CPC). This same provision also applies (in part) to arbitral awards pursuant to Article 831 CPC.

Before 2022, revocation was not available in case of breach of the ECHR rights (see the judgments of the Italian Constitutional Court of 26 May 2017 no. 123, and of 27 April 2018 no. 93). The situation has now changed, following a recent reform of the Italian code of civil procedure that introduced, among other things, a new reason for revocation of civil judgments that have been found in breach of the Convention by the ECtHR (Article 391-quater CPC).

Still, the new provision requires that three cumulative – and quite restrictive – conditions be met: (1) The violation must concern a right of status of a natural person; (2) The just satisfaction awarded by the Court pursuant to Article 41 ECHR must not be sufficient to remedy the consequences of the violation; (3) The revocation of the judgment must not affect the rights of third parties (i.e. parties that did not participate in the proceedings before the ECtHR).

Those conditions resemble the requirements for the reopening of domestic proceedings provided by the laws of other States parties to the ECHR (e.g., Article L 452-1 of the French code de l’organisation judiciaire or Article 510 of the Spanish code of civil procedure. See also the recommendation issued by the Committee of Ministers to member States, R(2000)2 of 19 January 2000). Still, the combined application of the above conditions significantly narrows the scope and effectiveness of the Italian remedy. In particular, it is apparent that Article 391-quater CPC cannot be applied in the BEG case, since the violation of the ECHR addressed in the case does not concern a right of status of a natural person.

The Position of the Italian Government

In light of the above, on 3 August 2022, the Italian government submitted an Action Report to the Secretariat of the Committee of Ministers. According to the Report: the Italian State had promptly paid to BEG the “just satisfaction” awarded by the ECtHR judgment (€ 51,400); the domestic civil proceedings that led to the violation of the ECHR had not been reopened, in compliance with the decision of the Court that dismissed the applicant’s request to that end; the Italian State considered to have fully discharged its obligations under Article 46 ECHR; BEG had commenced proceedings in Italy against the Italian government, the opposing party in the arbitral proceedings and the arbitrator concerned, seeking compensation of further damages.

The Position of the Applicant

On 27 January 2023, BEG submitted a Communication pursuant to Rule 9(1) of the Rules of the Committee of Ministers for the supervision of the execution of judgments, whereby it: confirmed that it had commenced proceedings against, inter alia, the concerned arbitrator for compensation of the relevant damages; contested the Italian government’s contention that the judgment only entailed the payment of the amount of just satisfaction awarded by the Court pursuant to Article 41 ECHR; contested the Italian government’s argument that it had no obligation to ensure the reopening of the domestic proceedings, because the Court had dismissed the applicant’s request to that effect; contended that, from a theoretical standpoint, the re-examination or reopening of the domestic proceedings would constitute an appropriate measure of restitutio in integrum to re-establish the situation which would have existed if the violation had not been committed. At the same time, it acknowledged that, under Italian procedural law, it was not possible to reopen the domestic proceedings; requested, as a result, full financial compensation of the damages suffered.

The Effects of the BEG judgment in Italy

The Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe has not yet issued a final resolution and the supervision process is still pending. Accordingly, for the time being, the decision of Italian courts on the validity of the contested arbitral award still stands as res judicata. The applicant has not sought a revocation of the domestic judgment, as this remedy is not available under Italian procedural law, but it has rather commenced new proceedings, claiming full compensation of the relevant damages. Conversely, the Italian government contends to have fully discharged its international obligation to abide by the final judgment of the ECtHR by paying the just satisfaction awarded by the ECtHR.

One might then question the effectiveness of the ECtHR decision in this case. Following several years of litigation, the applicant is still bound by a decision that has been found in violation of its Convention rights. This is not the place to elaborate on the possible existence of an international obligation of the Italian State to ensure that the domestic proceedings are reopened, despite the ECtHR’s dismissal of the applicant’s claim to that end. I personally think that this is the case, based on the State’s customary law obligation to ensure the cessation of international wrongful acts and to make full reparation for the injury caused. Moreover, in a recent decision against Greece, the same Strasbourg Court held that “the taking of measures by the respondent State to ensure that the proceedings before the Court of Cassation are reopened, if requested, would constitute appropriate redress for the violation of the applicant’s rights” (see Georgiou v Greece, 14 March 2023, app. no. 57378/18).

What is worth mentioning – especially in light of the recent decision of the French Cour de Cassation, reported in the post by Gilles Cuniberti on this blog – are the possible side effects of the BEG judgment, concerning the recognizability of the arbitral award at stake outside Italy. Indeed, according to well established case-law of the ECtHR, requested States shall refuse the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments if the parties’ procedural rights were infringed in the State of origin (see Pellegrini v. Italy, 20 June 2000, app. no. 30882/96; Avotiņš v Latvia, 23 May 2016, app. no. 17502/07; Dolenc v Slovenia, 20 October 2022, app. no. 20256/20). This might explain why the Cour de Cassation did not focus on the possible irreconcilability between the Albanian judgment, whose recognition was sought in France, and the arbitral award between BEG and Enelpower. Nonetheless, it might still be quite contradictory to hold that a foreign decision cannot be enforced due to the party’s attempt to “evade” an award that has been found in violation of the Convention right to fair proceedings.

This post was written by Giesela Rühl, LL.M. (Berkeley), Humboldt-University of Berlin, and is also available via conflictoflaws.net.


On 25 April 2023 the German Federal Ministry of Justice (Bundesministerium der Justiz – BMJ) has published a bill relating to the establishment of (international) commercial courts in Germany. It sets out to strengthen the German civil justice system for (international) commercial disputes and aims to offer parties an attractive package for the conduct of civil proceedings in Germany. At the same time, it is the aim of the bill to improve Germany’s position vis-à-vis recognized litigation and arbitration venues – notably London, Amsterdam, Paris and Singapore. Does this mean that foreign courts and international commercial arbitration tribunals will soon face serious competition from German courts?

English-language Proceedings in All Instances

Proposals to improve the settlement of international commercial disputes before German courts have been discussed for many years. In 2010, 2014, 2018 and 2021, the upper house of the German Federal Parliament (Bundesrat) introduced bills to strengthen German courts in (international) commercial disputes. However, while these bills met with little interest and were not even discussed in the lower house of Parliament (Bundestag) things look much brighter this time: The coalition agreement of the current Federal Government, in office since 2021, promises to introduce English-speaking special chambers for international commercial disputes. The now published bill of the Federal Ministry of Justice can, therefore, be seen as a first step towards realizing this promise. It heavily builds on the various draft laws of the Bundesrat including a slightly expanded version that was submitted to the Bundestag in 2022.

The bill allows the federal states (Bundesländer) to establish special commercial chambers at selected regional courts (Landgerichte) which shall, if the parties so wish, conduct the proceedings comprehensively in English. Appeals and complaints against decisions of these chambers shall be heard in English before English-language senates at the higher regional courts (Oberlandesgerichte). If the value in dispute exceeds a threshold value of 1 million Euros and if the parties so wish, these special senates may also hear cases in first instance. Finally, the Federal Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof) shall be allowed to conduct proceedings in English. Should the bill be adopted – which seems more likely than not in light of the coalition agreement – it will, thus, be possible to conduct English-language proceedings in at least two, maybe even three instances. Compared to the status quo, which limits the use of English to the oral hearing (cf. Section 185(2) of the Court Constitution Act) and the presentation of English-language documents (cf. Section 142(3) of the Code of Civil Procedure) this will be a huge step forward. Nonetheless, it seems unlikely that adoption of the bill will make Germany a much more popular forum for the settlement of international commercial disputes.

Remaining Disadvantages vis-à-vis International Commercial Arbitration

To begin with, the bill – like previous draft laws – is still heavily focused on English as the language of the court. Admittedly, the bill – following the draft law of the Bundesrat of March 2022 – also proposes changes that go beyond the language of the proceedings. For example, the parties are to be given the opportunity to request a verbatim record of the oral proceedings. In addition, business secrets are to be better protected. However, these proposals cannot outweigh the numerous disadvantages of German courts vis-à-vis arbitration. For example, unlike in arbitration, the parties have no influence on the personal composition of the court. As a consequence, they have to live with the fact that their – international – legal dispute is decided exclusively by German (national) judges, who rarely have the degree of specialization that parties find before international arbitration courts. In addition, the digital communication and technical equipment of German courts is far behind what has been standard in arbitration for many years. And finally, one must not forget that there is no uniform legal framework for state judgments that would ensure their uncomplicated worldwide recognition and enforcement.

Weak Reputation of German Substantive Law

However, the bill will also fail to be a resounding success because it ignores the fact that the attractiveness of German courts largely depends on the attractiveness of German law. To be sure, German courts may also apply foreign law. However, their real expertise – and thus their real competitive advantage especially vis-à-vis foreign courts – lies in the application of German law, which, however, enjoys only a moderate reputation in (international) practice. Among the disadvantages repeatedly cited by practitioners are, on the one hand, the numerous general clauses (e.g. §§ 138, 242 of the German Civil Code), which give the courts a great deal of room for interpretation, and, on the other hand, the strict control of general terms and conditions in B2B transactions. In addition – and irrespective of the quality of its content – German law is also not particularly accessible to foreigners. Laws, decisions and literature are only occasionally available in English (or in official English translation).

Disappointing Numbers in Amsterdam, Paris and Singapore

Finally, it is also a look at other countries that have set up international commercial courts in recent years that shows that the adoption of the bill will not make German courts a blockbuster. Although some of these courts are procedurally much closer to international commercial arbitration or to the internationally leading London Commercial Court, their track record is – at least so far – rather disappointing.

This applies first and foremost to the Netherlands Commercial Court (NCC), which began its work in Amsterdam in 2019 and offers much more than German courts will after the adoption and implementation of the bill: full English proceedings both in first and second instance, special rules of procedure inspired by English law on the one hand and international commercial arbitration law on the other, a court building equipped with all technical amenities, and its own internet-based communication platform. The advertising drum has also been sufficiently beaten. And yet, the NCC has not been too popular so far: in fact, only 14 judgments have been rendered in the first four years of its existence (which is significantly less than the 50 to 100 annual cases expected when the court was set up).

The situation in Paris is similar. Here, a new chamber for international commercial matters (chambre commerciale internationale) was established at the Cour d’appel in 2018, which hears cases (at least in parts) in English and which applies procedural rules that are inspired by English law and international arbitration. To be sure, the latter cannot complain about a lack of incoming cases. In fact, more than 180 cases have been brought before the new chamber since 2018. However, the majority of these proceedings are due to the objective competence of the Chamber for international arbitration, which is independent of the intention of the parties. In contrast, it is not known in how many cases the Chamber was independently chosen by the parties. Insiders, however, assume that the numbers are “negligible” and do not exceed the single-digit range.

Finally, the Singapore International Commercial Court (SICC), which was set up in 2015 with similarly great effort and ambitions as the Netherlands Commercial Court, is equally little in demand. Since its establishment, it has been called upon only ten times by the parties themselves. In all other cases in which it has been involved, this has been at the instigation of the Singapore High Court, which can refer international cases to the SICC under certain conditions.

No Leading Role for German Courts in the Future

In the light of all this, there is little to suggest that the bill, which is rather cautious in its substance and focuses on the introduction of English as the language of proceedings, will lead to an explosion – or even only to a substantial increase – in international proceedings before German courts. While it will improve – even though only slightly – the framework conditions for the settlement of international disputes, expectations regarding the effect of the bill should not be too high.

— Note: Together with Yip Man from Singapore Management University Giesela Rühl is the author of a comparative study on new specialized commercial courts and their role in cross-border litigation. Conducted under the auspices of the International Academy of Comparative Law (IACL) the study will be published with Intersentia in the course of 2023.

The desirability of adopting a French code of private international law in a field dominated by EU law is hotly debated in France.

In October 2022, the French Committee of Private International Law hosted a conference on the project. The text of the presentations is freely available here. The presentations were followed by a Q&A session where a number of French scholars expressed their criticism of the draft code and indeed of the entire project. The drafters of the code have since then responded in writing to these critiques.

Some of the criticisms voiced during this conference were since then published. They include an article by Dominique Bureau and Horatia Muir Watt and an article by Louis d’Avout.

Dominique Bureau (University of Paris II Panthéon Assas) and Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law school) have published earlier this week in La Semaine Juridique (édition générale) a critique of the desirability of codifying private international law at national level in a field dominated by EU and international norms (Codifier à contretemps… À propos d’un projet français de codification du droit international privé).

The English summary of the article reads:

After the failure of various initiatives towards national codification of private international law in France in the course the first part of the 20th century, a new project was commissioned recently by the ministry of justice and is now (very briefly) open to public comment. Curiously, then, the spectre of a national code has resurfaced once again in an entirely new context – that is, at a time when the majority of rules of the conflict of laws, jurisdiction and judgments currently in force in Member States have been unified by the European Union (largely successfully). Quite apart from any quality assessment of the various substantive provisions thus proposed in the draft text, some of which would no doubt be useful interstitially in the spaces still left to the competence of national authorities, and indeed beyond the symbolic signification of an inward-local turn in an area designed emblematically to respond to the transnational, the main flaw in this proposal is the erroneous nature of its own premises. There is a real discrepancy between the draft text and the very objectives it is designed to pursue : it is far from making the state of the law more manageable for the courts, as it claims to do. Indeed, in the epistemological terms of the French legal tradition, the very phenomenon of a national code suggests that it contains a complete set of legal tools for solving issues that arise in transnational litigation. However the proposal itself reminds its users that it is applicable by default, while leaving the frontiers of local law very unclear. Surprisingly, it has generated very little academic opposition, but even as the short parliamentary deadline approaches, it is still not too late to do nothing..

The journal and article can be accessed here.

This post, written by Pascal de Vareilles Sommières, who is a Professor at the University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne, is the seventh in a series concerning the proposed codification of French Private International Law. Previous posts relating to the French Draft Code addressed the issues of renvoiforeign law, the recognition of marriages, companies and parentageA German perspective on the draft was also offered here.


Article 15 is the first provision in the title II of the French Project of Code of Private International Law (the Code project), on “Jurisdiction of courts”. It reads as follows:

Unless provided otherwise in this code, jurisdiction of French courts results from the rules on venue in domestic procedural law, which are extended to international matter – subject to their adjustment as it may be required for that matter –, especially the rule on venue based on the domicile or on the habitual residence of the defendant.

Overview of Article 15

Under Article 15, legal bases for jurisdiction of French courts over cross-border disputes are basically to be found in the French rules on venue (place of the lawsuit) as they apply in domestic proceedings, except if a specific rule on jurisdiction has been codified and applies to the case. A striking feature of this rule is that it does not address the jurisdictional issue by itself, but by reference to other rules that were made for domestic litigation. It has been coined as a default rule – or a “principle” in the words of the Report to the Minister of Justice on the project of Code of Private International Law (the Report), recalling (p. 15) that it comes from a former ruling by the Cour de cassation (see the Report, p. 15 at footnote 5, referring to Cass. Civ. 19 October 1959 Pelassa, and Cass. Civ. 30 October 1962 Scheffel). As a default rule, the rule applies in any particular case with the proviso that the case is not covered by a specific rule on jurisdiction within the Code project. As such, it has the importance of a general principle: exceptions may exist, but they keep the status of exceptions, inspired by data specific to the category for which they are provided, and applying only to cases falling in that category.

One particular jurisdiction basis for French courts that draws on this rule is where the domicile or the habitual residence of the defendant is in France: Article 15 expressly mentions the extension of the corresponding venue rule (French Code of civil procedure, Article 42) to disputes arising in an international setting. Such a jurisdiction rule (well known in Latin: Actor sequitur forum rei), is classical in comparative private international law and consequently gained its status as a principle in EU jurisdiction rules in civil and commercial matters (Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation). Needless to say, Actor sequitur… is not the only rule on venue in the French Code of civil procedure, and, under Article 15 of the Code project, others shall extend to international litigation before French courts – at least, each time they are not ruled out by a specific provision on jurisdiction that the Code project enacts.

In some cases, the Code project sets up straightforward specific rules on jurisdiction for international litigation before French courts, as in the field of personal status, where Article 34 provides for jurisdiction of French courts if the domicile or habitual residence of the person whose status is at stake is located in France at the time when the dispute is introduced before the court.

Rules on jurisdiction in the field of contractual and non-contractual obligations (Articles 88 and 91) are good examples of less straightforward jurisdiction rules laid down by the Code project. On the one hand, they draw on rules of venue applying to domestic litigation (French Code of civil procedure, Article 46) and, to that extent, they belong to these venue rules adjusted to international litigation mentioned by Article 15 (see the Report, p. 16). On the other hand, they appear within the Code project as specific legal rules (Article 88 §2; Article 91 §2), proper to international disputes. Under these provisions, in contractual matters, legal bases for jurisdiction of French courts are the place of delivery of the goods and the place of provision of the service; in extra-contractual matters, legal bases for jurisdiction of French courts are the place of the harmful event and the place where the damage is suffered. Of course, in both fields, French rules on jurisdiction apply subject to international convention or EU law (Article 88 §1; Article 91 §1); and we all know that EU law in civil and commercial matters does not rule out the rules on jurisdiction of Member State courts, if the defendant is domiciled in a country which is not a EU Member State (Article 6 of the Brussels I bis Regulation).

General Assessment of Article 15

Is the rule laid down by the Code project in Article 15 a satisfactory one? We must confess our frowning on reading it. The reason is that, in our opinion, the reference to rules on venue in domestic disputes, as default rules on jurisdiction issues in international litigation, made by Article 15 of the Code project, falls beside the point.

The mere fact for the Report to emphasize that the general rule provided by Article 15 belongs to those provisions, in the Code project, intending to consolidate advances previously gained (“acquis”), or to maintain traditional solutions in spite of scholarly criticism (p. 15), remains unsatisfactory to us.

A first reason for scepticism is that the extension of domestic rules on venue to international litigation, when it comes to determining legal bases of jurisdiction of a country’s courts, is enshrined in the Code project, even though this extension principle is said to fall under criticism of commentators: one expects a response to that criticism by the drafters of the Code project prior to have it set aside. A second reason is that it is awkward for the Code project drafters to set up, as a default rule or principle on jurisdiction of courts in international disputes, a mere reference to rules on venue  made for domestic disputes, especially when it is simultaneously admitted that “no one today denies the specificity” of the nature of international jurisdiction of a country’s courts and of the rules laid down to fix it, compared to domestic venue (see the Report, p. 15).

Everyone interested in EU law on jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters knows the huge amount of dissatisfaction left in practice by criteria like the place of performance of obligation, the place of delivery of goods, and the place of provision of service, as grounds for jurisdiction in the field of contracts. The same dissatisfaction stems from criteria like the place of the harmful event and the place of damages, used for the same purpose in the field of torts. Having them endorsed by French rules on international litigation just because they are used as venue grounds in domestic proceedings is at least questionable, as is questionable the assertion by the Report that “the extension principle [of domestic venue provisions] has the advantage that it provides for a connecting factor easy to implement each time one cannot find in the Code project a specific rule for the relevant matter” (p. 15). The sentence would be more correct saying “easy to find” rather than “easy to implement”. But the mere fact, for a criterium used by a provision addressing a given issue, to be easy to find does not make this criterium reasonable and reliable when drafting another provision on a different issue.

So, if the point is to avail of default rules proper to answer the question whether or not a particular case falls within the jurisdiction of French courts (so that they may handle the jurisdiction issue even though there is no jurisdiction rule specific to the matter to which that case belongs), it is suggested here that a good approach would have been to listen to scholarly criticism and to assess counterproposals. Unfortunately, space lacks – due to the format of this blog – to develop here on this issue. This quick overview will only express our disappointment that the only other idea mentioned in the Report (and actually used in the Code project), for assertion of jurisdiction by French court where no ground specific to the matter can be found, is about resorting to the “natural judge theory” (doctrine du juge naturel) and consequently sticking to the French citizenship as a default basis for jurisdiction of French courts (see Code project, art. 17, and the Report, p. 16 to 18).

A Few Suggestions

Beside the well-known usual criticism under which citizenship/nationality of one of the litigants falls as a ground of jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters, another remark finds its way here: why did the Report and the Code project give short shrift to other possible solutions?

Extension of Brussels I reg. recast (2012) rules on jurisdiction, especially where the defendant is not domiciled in a EU Member State, could have been explored: there are pros and cons.

How about the forum legis jurisdiction? Comparative private international law shows a tendency for this ground of jurisdiction, formerly unfashionable, to come back to the forefront. EU jurisdiction law shows that providing for jurisdiction of the courts of a given country over a case, where the law of that country is applicable to that case, may well prove satisfactory (Articles 5 to 7 of Regulation No 650/2012 in matters of succession). An article recently published depicted quite clearly the influence, before common law courts, of the idea that, for a court, applicability of the law in force in its forum is a relevant basis for the jurisdiction of that court (R. Garnett, “Determining the Appropriate Forum by the Applicable Law”, [ICLQ vol 71, July 2022 pp 589–626]). Even in France, voices make the case for a better relation between forum and jus in private international law (see, among others, S. Corneloup, « Les liens entre forum et ius : réflexions sur quelques tendances en droit international privé contemporain », in Mélanges B. Ancel, LGDJ/IPROLEX, 2018, p. 461-475). This tendency probably finds its rationale in this idea that where a country claims applicability of its law through its choice-of-law rule, the best way to increase efficiency of this claim is to support it by an additional claim, made by that country through its choice-of-court rules, that its courts have jurisdiction. This jurisdiction should certainly not be exclusive of jurisdiction of the courts of any other country (at least in principle), but making it available to the parties is good for them, in terms of predictability, and good for the country whose law claims to be applicable, in terms of authoritativeness of its law.

Whether this point is decisive is open to debate, but one may expect from a lawmaker that it addresses such an issue when codifying its private international law.

This is the second and final part of a post contributed by Estelle Gallant, regarding the provisions on parentage in the proposed codification of French PIL. The first part can be found here


As explained in the first part of this post, the French draft code of private international law devotes an entire sub-section to parentage. After the presentation of the general choice of law rule related to biological parentage (Article 59), it is proposed to shed light on the two special rules in the same matter (Articles 60 and 61).

As regard the general rule codified in Article 59, the substitution of the national law of the child for the national law of the mother is the most positive contribution of the draft. By contrast, the two special rules of the draft, namely Articles 60 and 61, fall short of expectations, not always providing the expected simplifications or clarifications.

Special Rule on Voluntary Acknowledgement of Children (Article 60)

While innovative in certain respects, Article 60 of the draft Code is – for the most part – a reworking of positive law, resulting from a combination of Article 311-17 of the Civil Code and its interpretation by the courts. Although some of the difficulties pointed out in the literature and not necessarily resolved in the case law have been resolved by the draft, not all have been.

Specifically devoted to the voluntary acknowledgement of a child (i.e. declaration of a person that s/he is the parent of the relevant child), whether paternal or maternal, Article 60 distinguishes between substantive validity and formal validity of the acknowledgement, which is a novelty compared with the current system.

Substantive Validity of Voluntary Acknowledgement

Article 60(1) is innovative since it presents itself as an exception to the general provisions.

The solution of the derogation closes a doctrinal controversy that concerned both the methodological nature of the rule in Article 311-17 of the Civil Code and its scope of application. By making the rule on voluntary acknowledgement a derogation from the general rule, it follows that the general rule is purely and simply put aside as soon as an acknowledgement of a child is concerned. This solution is problematic under the current regime because it contributes to putting aside the law of the mother which may validate voluntary acknowledgement, but it is no longer problematic in the context of the draft: even by derogating from the general rule, the special rule merely offers an additional alternative connecting factor to that contained in the general rule. The derogation thus no longer seems to be contrary to the spirit of favouring the establishment of parentage out of marriage which is the overarching principle of the provisions on voluntary acknowledgement.

The conflict-of-laws rule (Article 60(1)) contains an alternative connecting factor to validate the acknowledgement of a child: the national law of the person making the acknowledgement or the national law of the child on the day of the acknowledgement. This is the same rule as the one currently found in the civil code (Article 311-17). The methodological nature of this rule is unclear: is it a “substance-oriented” choice of law rule, a rule of necessary application, a substantive domestic rule ordering the taking into consideration of foreign laws or perhaps even a rule of recognition of a situation? The drafters of the draft Code have remained deaf to these questions and have reproduced the provision almost identically. This being said, the methodological nature of the text is less important once its scope is clearly established and its implementation clarified.

The draft Code contains (in Article 60(4)) what may again be analysed as a special public policy clause, allowing recourse to French law in cases where neither of the two national laws referred to in Art 60(1) allows the validation of the acknowledgement. The purpose of the provision is to further strengthen the principle of favouring the establishment of parentage by voluntary acknowledgement. The provision is similar to the one that is proposed under Article 59, but the triggering factor is different. In the case of acknowledgement, French law will displace the foreign law that does not allow acknowledgement only in the event that the child is domiciled in France.

Lastly, it is regrettable that the draft code has not cared to define the notion of voluntary acknowledgement of children. Case law has revealed a difficulty of characterisation in situations that would have deserved particular attention, such as the case where the child has a birth certificate mentioning the mother’s name or the father’s name (Civ. 1ère, 28 May 2015, no. 14-18.100). Such cases have been dealt with under Article 311-17 of the Civil Code, whereas such a solution would certainly be worth discussing.

Challenges to Voluntary Acknowledgement

Following on from Article 60(1), Article 60(2) codifies judge made rules accepted since 1999 (Civ. 1ère, 6 July 1999, no. 97-19.453).  Disputes as to the truthfulness of the acknowledgement or to its validity, are subject cumulatively to the national law of the author and the national law of the child on the day of the acknowledgement. While acknowledgement is favoured by alternative connecting factors and the requirement that only one of these laws validates the acknowledgement, challenges to acknowledgements are disfavoured by the requirement that the requirements of two laws are applied cumulatively. Since the solution is not without criticism (in particular, why should preventing a child from destroying a parentage be more protective than the reverse?), it is regrettable that it has not been rethought.

Formal Validity of the Act of Voluntary Acknowledgement.

Article 60(3) provides a rule concerning the conditions of form for validly registering of voluntary acknowledgement of a child.  It adds to the two alternative connecting factors already provided for the substantive conditions of acknowledgement, a third connecting factor involving the law of the State in whose territory the act of acknowledgement is drawn up. This is a traditional solution as regards the form of documents and makes it possible not to penalise excessively for reasons of form a document which would otherwise be valid in substance.

Substantive Rule

As indicated earlier in the commentary on Article 59, Article 60(5) contains a substantive rule specific to conflicts of filiation/parentage and, more specifically, to conflicts of acknowledgements. Based on a chronological principle, the text indicates that “an acknowledgement, as long as it is not annulled, deprives of effect any subsequent acknowledgement of the child in the same line”. It is thus understood that in the presence of two voluntary acknowledgements established in two different States, the first should first be contested in order to be able to rely on the second. The solution is to be approved; it might have deserved to be generalised to all modes of establishment of filiation.

Special Rule on Enjoyment of a Status (Article 61)

Article 61 of the draft code of private international law more or less reproduces the current Article 311-15 of the Civil Code by giving effect to the substantive provisions of domestic law relating to “enjoyment on a status” (possession d’état) a concept specific to French law which draw consequences from the fact that a person raises a child as if s/he was his own. However, two clarifications are made by the draft text.

On the one hand, it limits the scope by referring only to provisions concerning the establishment of filiation (for example, Article 314 of the Civil Code, which allows the restoration of the presumption of paternity of the husband).

On the other hand, it indicates that the provision applies only by way of derogation from the preceding provisions, i.e. both with regard to the general rule and with regard to the special rule on voluntary acknowledgement. The clarification regarding the scope of the exception is interesting, as the solution contradicts that adopted very recently by the Court of Cassation. In a judgment of 23 March 2022, the Court of Cassation ruled that Article 311-15 of the Civil Code constituted a derogation only from Article 311-14 and not from the rule in Article 311-17. In other words, according to this judgment, as soon as Article 311-17 is applicable, it excludes Article 311-15 of the Civil Code.

Even if it has been cleaned up in this way, it is surprising that this provision relating to the French rules on enjoyment of a status has been retained in the draft Code: the complexity of the rule has been denounced many times, its application is extremely rare and its usefulness is unconvincing.

This post, written by Estelle Gallant, who is a Professor at the University of Toulouse Capitole, is the sixth in a series of posts concerning the proposed codification of French Private International Law. It is split into two parts: part one appears below, whereas part two will be published tomorrow. Previous posts relating to the French Draft Code addressed the issues of renvoiforeign law, the recognition of marriages and companies. A German perspective on the draft was also offered here.


The French draft code of private international law devotes an entire sub-section to parentage, comprising five subdivisions (labelled ‘paragraphes’ in French). They distinguish various aspects of international parentage, which is certainly a good initiative: biological parentage, medically assisted parentage with a third-party donor, surrogate motherhood carried out abroad, the effects of parentage and adoption are thus covered by Articles 59 to 70 of the draft code.

Currently, the French Civil Code contains fragmented provisions on biological filiation (Articles 311-14 to 311-17), on the one hand, and adoption, on the other (Articles 370-3 to 370-5). Case law has supplemented these provisions.

The draft Code devotes a first subdivision to biological parentage, containing three articles articulated around a general rule (Article 59 of the draft Code) and two special rules (Articles 60 and 61 of the draft Code). These three provisions are presented by the drafters (see page 35 of the report on the draft code) as a recast of the existing system (see above, Articles 311-14 to 311-17 Civil Code). Indeed, analysis shows that the draft takes up the existing legal structure and system. Only the general rule is really recast, the two special rules being merely reworded and clarified at the margin.

This commentary will briefly present the general rule on biological parentage pursuant to Article 59 of the draft code; the special rules laid down in Articles 60 and 61 will be analysed in a later post. Within the general rule, the replacement of the national law of the mother by the national law of the child is the most positive contribution of the draft (see infra).

By stating that “unless the present Code provides otherwise, the establishment and contesting of parentage” are governed by the national law of the child, the rule in Article 59 is presented as a general  principle. It means that the rule applies in the absence of a special rule.

Scope of Article 59

Article 59(1) of the draft Code refers to “the establishment and contesting of parentage”, whereas the provision currently in force refers to “parentage”. The clarification is useful in that it improves the readability of the provisions.

The text contains an unprecedented clarification as regards the inclusion in the scope of the article of the settlement of conflicts of parentage (Article 59(2)). The solution is marked by a certain logic and has to be combined with the special rule in Article 60. This latter provision is specifically concerned with voluntary acknowledgements of children (ie declaration by a person that he is the parent (typically father) of the child) and will be analysed in a later post.

New Connecting Factor

The current Article 311-14 of the Civil Code, by designating the national law of the mother on the day of the child’s birth to govern his or her filiation, is now the subject of unanimous criticism, in particular for its unequal and unspecific nature. The draft thus seeks to respond to the criticism by designating the child’s national law, a proposal that had been made by scholars as early as 1972. That said, the solution will remain relatively isolated, since in comparative private international law it is the connection to the child’s habitual residence that is generally retained.

Like the current text, the draft provides a solution to the change of nationality (conflit mobile) by fixing the connection to the child’s nationality on the day of birth. The solution is to be approved.

Public Policy Clause

One of the strongest criticisms levelled at the connection to the mother’s nationality was that it had the defect of preventing the establishment of the paternal parentage when the mother was of a personal status prohibiting the establishment of paternal parentage out of marriage, even in the presence of a French defendant or a French child or a child residing in France. Although the public policy exception may have been used by case law to cancel this result, its systematic use in such cases is only recent (Civ. 1ère, 26 October 2011, no. 09-71.369 ; Civ. 1ère,  27 September 2017, no. 16-19.654 ; Civ. 1ère, 16 December 2020, no. 19-20.948).

It may be noted that the draft Code provides for precisely this hypothesis in Article 59(3):

If, by reason of discrimination related to the circumstances of his or her birth, the [applicable] law denies the child the right to establish his or her filiation, French law shall apply, provided that the French courts have jurisdiction under the present Code.

The rule can be analysed as a special public policy clause allowing French law to be substituted for the prohibitive foreign law, if the French courts are seised. The link required between the situation and the territory of the forum for the exception to be triggered is fulfilled if French courts have jurisdiction under French rules of international jurisdiction. Pursuant to Article 34 of the draft Code, the courts with jurisdiction in matters of filiation are those of the place of domicile or habitual residence of the child.

The alignment between the criterion of jurisdiction and the criterion of triggering public policy is interesting and will make it possible, more than in the past, to cover all situations that are likely to trigger the public policy exception, i.e in case of strong proximity to France (e.g. French child or child residing in France, but also, above all, French defendant or defendant residing in France).

A quick update related to the public consultation launched by the French Ministry of Justice last June on the draft code of private international law to gather feedback from all stakeholders (announced here).

The deadline has been extended to 30 November 2022.

More information is available here.

Various posts have been published on this blog regarding the draft: see here for some general remarks, and here as regards specifically renvoiforeign law, the recognition of marriages and companies. A German perspective on the draft is offered here.

This post was contributed by Thomas Mastrullo, who is an Associate Professor of Commercial Law at the University  of Luxembourg. It is the fifth in a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022 (the previous posts in the series gave a German perspective and discussed the issues of renvoiforeign law and the recognition of marriages celebrated abroad). 


Background

Title II of Book II of the French Draft Code of Private International Law is devoted to legal persons.

This Title II is divided into two chapters which deal with two major questions of international company law: the first chapter pertains to the recognition of companies (Art. 85), while the second chapter concerns the conflict-of-law rule in corporate matters, through the determination (Art. 86) and the scope (Art. 87) of lex societatis.

By the rules it proposes, the French Draft PIL Code undoubtedly promotes the modernization of French international company law.

Recognition of Companies (Article 85)

Article 85 of the French Draft PIL Code lays down the principle of recognition in France of the legal personality of companies formed in accordance with the law of a foreign State.

The proposed article 85 reads :

L’existence et les effets de la personnalité morale ou de la capacité juridique des sociétés dont le siège statutaire est situé hors du territoire français et qui ont été régulièrement immatriculées sur un registre public d’un État étranger sont reconnus de plein droit sous réserve de la fraude aux droits des tiers.

The Draft PIL Code thus adopts the liberal theory of incorporation with regard to the recognition of foreign companies: as soon as a company is validly incorporated in a foreign State, where by hypothesis it has fixed its statutory seat or registered office, it must be recognised in French territory.

Such a rule “codifies” the traditional position of French law on this subject. Indeed, since the 19th century, it has been accepted in French law that “la régularité de la constitution selon la loi de l’État d’immatriculation est suffisante pour que la société soit reconnue en France” (M. Menjucq, Droit international et européen des sociétés, LGDJ, “Précis Domat”, 6th ed., no. 58), as long as it is established that the company enjoys legal personality in its State of incorporation (See CA Paris, 30 Apr. 1997, BJS 1997, p. 778, note M. Menjucq). Moreover, the solution adopted by the Draft is in line with the jurisprudence of the CJEU, and in particular with Überseering judgment (see here) according to which:

the refusal by a host Member State to recognize the legal capacity of a company formed in accordance with the law of another Member State in which it has its registered office (…) constitutes a restriction on freedom of establishment” and, even worst, an “outright negation of the freedom of establishment.

Beyond these general remarks, three points on the text may be underlined.

Firstly, recognition relates to the “existence and effects” of legal personality. This expression refers to the French doctrinal position which defines recognition as “l’admission sur le territoire nationale de l’existence et des effets d’une personne juridique (physique ou morale) étrangère” (L. Lévy, La nationalité des sociétés, LGDJ, 1984, p. 51). This definition gives precedence to the fiction theory of legal personality, considering that, whatever personality a company enjoys abroad, it is not imposed on the State of recognition, which remains free to decide on its existence. We know that other authors, inspired by the reality theory, define recognition more strictly as “l’autorisation accordée par l’État à la société d’exercer une activité sur son sol” (P. Mayer et V. Heuzé, Droit international privé, LGDJ, « Précis Domat », 11th ed., no. 1106 et s.). The approach adopted by the Draft has the merit of grasping the whole issue of recognition in corporate matters: the recognition of the existence of a foreign company as a legal person logically implies the recognition of the effects resulting from this personality… And it is difficult to imagine that a foreign company whose existence is recognised in a State could be outright refused authorization to carry on its business there.

Secondly, the Draft PIL Code pertains to the recognition of the companies’ “legal personality” but also of the companies’ “legal capacity”. A simple legal capacity granted in the foreign State of incorporation is therefore sufficient to recognize a company’s legal personality in France. Indeed, the condition that the company must have legal personality in its State of incorporation in order to be recognized in France is interpreted broadly. Even if it does not have legal personality in its State of incorporation, a company which enjoys a capacity equivalent to that conferred on companies which have legal personality in France may be recognized as a legal person on French territory, as was decided in the case of a German Offene Handelsgesellschaft (see CA Versailles, 14 janv. 1999, BJS 1999, § 97, p. 466, note M. Menjucq).

Thirdly, the Draft PIL Code provides that recognition can be rejected in case of fraud against the right of third parties. This could be the hypothesis of a letter-box company without any effective connection to the State in which it has its statutory seat or registered office. This international company law’s classic limitation is to be welcomed, especially as it is compatible with EU law. Indeed, it follows in particular from the Inspire Art (see here) and Polbud (see here) CJEU’s judgements that fraud against the rights of third parties may constitute a limit on the companies’ freedom of establishment, provided that such fraud is assessed on a case-by-case basis and in a punitive manner (see Th. Mastrullo in Traité de droit du commerce international, M. Menjucq et J. Béguin (dir.), LexisNexis, 3rd ed., no 711). Obviously, the characterisation of fraud will always be based on an assessment of the facts of the case.

Determination of the lex societatis (Article 86)

The French Draft Code of Private International Law adopts the theory of incorporation and the criterion of the statutory seat or registered office as a connecting factor for determining the lex societatis.

The proposed Article 86 reads :

Les sociétés immatriculées au registre du commerce et des sociétés au titre de leur siège statutaire sont soumises aux dispositions de la loi française.

Les sociétés dont le siège statutaire est situé hors du territoire français sont soumises aux dispositions du droit des sociétés de l’État dans lequel elles sont immatriculées dans un registre public ou, à défaut d’immatriculation, de l’État où est situé le siège statutaire.

The first paragraph uses the unilateralist method, and states the French law’s will to be applicable to companies whose statutory seat or registered office is in France, while the second paragraph contains a bilateral conflict-of-laws rule according to which, when its statutory seat is not in France, the company is ruled by the law of the State where it is incorporated or has its statutory seat.

As the Legal High Committee for Financial Markets of Paris (“Haut Comité juridique de la Place Financière de Paris” – HCJP) which has published a report on the applicable law to companies  (Rapport sur le rattachement des sociétés – see here) on 31 March 2021, the French Draft PIL Code adopts a liberal approach of companies’ connecting factor.

Several arguments may be advanced in support of this proposition.

Firstly, the connecting factor relying the statutory seat or registered office is simpler and, as a consequence, more favorable to legal certainty. Indeed, on the one hand, it eliminates the touchy question of the place of the real seat and, on the other hand, it guarantees respect for the operators’ choice of the law to rule their company. Thus, this connecting factor might reinforce France’s attractiveness. Secondly, the solution is inspired by the comparative private international law which reveals a strong tendency towards the generalization of the incorporation theory or connecting criterion by the statutory seat or registered office. In Belgium, for instance, the connecting criterion by the real seat, which had prevailed since 1873, has been abandoned by the law of 23 March 2019 in favour of the connecting criterion by the statutory seat, the new Article 110 of the Belgian Code of Private International Law now providing that « La personne morale est régie par le droit de l’État où se situe son siège statutaire ». Thirdly, the solution is more suited to the development of EU law which, through the jurisprudence of the CJEU – and in particular the Centros (see here), Überseering (see here), Inspire Art (see here), and Polbud (see here) judgments – and some regulations – such as European Regulation n° 2157/2001 on SE (see here) or Directive (UE) 2019/2121 amending Directive (EU) 2017/1132 as regards cross-border conversions, mergers and divisions (see here), tends to promote the statutory seat or registered office as a connecting factor.

It is regrettable that the proposed Article 86 does not provide for the limit of fraud against the rights of third parties, as it is expressly provided for in relation to recognition. One can think, however, that the limit of fraud could be implemented in order to apply the law of the real seat instead of the law of the statutory seat, either on the basis of Article 85, which rejects the recognition of legal personality’s “effects” in case of fraud against the right of third parties (lex societatis may be considered as one of these “effects”), or on the basis of common private international law, knowing that such a limit is envisaged by European case law (see already above).

Scope of the lex societatis (Article 87)

Article 87 of the French Draft Code of Private International Law is dedicated to the scope of application of the lex societatis. The inspiration of this text can be found in Swiss law. The aim is to increase the readability and, as a result, the attractiveness of French law. A list of elements falling within the scope of lex societatis is drawn, this list being non-exhaustive as suggested by the use of the French adverb “notamment” (which can be translated by “in particular”).The list of elements falling within the scope of the lex societatis is not surprising and, mostly, “codifies” the French doctrinal positions and case law’s solutions.For example, the assertion that the lex societatis determines the acquisition and loss of the status of shareholder takes up the solution of the famous Royal Dutch judgment of 17 October 1972 (see here), in the same way that the Africatours judgment of 1st July 1997 admitted the application of the lex societatis with regard to the liability of managers towards third parties (see here).

In conclusion, the project seems relevant to meet the challenges created by the development of freedom of establishment in the European Union and to strengthen the competitiveness of French company law.

This post was written by Stefan Leible and Felix M. Wilke (both University of Bayreuth). It is the fourth in a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022 (the previous posts in the series discussed the issues of renvoiforeign law and the recognition of marriages celebrated abroad). It is based on an article by the authors (in French) forthcoming in the Revue critique de droit international privé. The English manuscript of that article can be found here.


The outlook that France might soon have a full private international law (PIL) code can cause some envy in a German PIL scholar. After all, Germany does not have – nor will it have it in the foreseeable future – such a code. To be sure, a big part of German conflict-of-laws provisions can be found in one place, i.e. the Introductory Act to the Civil Code (EGBGB). But this Act overall is not limited to PIL issues. Moreover, there is no piece of legislation exclusively and comprehensively devoted to questions of cross-border proceedings in civil matters. International jurisdiction outside the scope of EU law typically must be determined by applying the rules for local jurisdiction/venue “double-functionally” (on the prevalence of this concept in the EU, see here). And while the German Code of Civil Procedure (ZPO) expressly addresses other cross-border issues (such as service abroad or recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions), it only does so in the context of the respective subject matter (e.g. service in general and effects of decisions in general). Hence, these provisions are scattered across the Code.

Nevertheless, we hope some remarks from a German perspective may be of interest. At the risk of coming across as stereotypical German (PIL) scholars, we focus on the General Part of the Draft Code in this contribution. The readers may rest assured that our forthcoming article in the Revue critique de droit international privé has a broader approach.

Idea and Scope of the General Part

The general part (Book I: “General Rules” = Articles 1-33) of the Draft Code contains provisions on conflict of laws as well as on procedure, including four “general general” provisions applying to both areas. The idea of “factoring out” provisions in this way obviously speaks to us, with the German Civil Code (BGB) arguably being the pinnacle of this legislative technique. True, to organize provisions in this way can run contrary to the accessibility of a legal instrument and therefore could be detrimental to one of the main goals of the Draft Code (see the Report of the Working Group (“Report”), p. 7). As the level of abstraction is still rather low, however, the advantage of not having to repeat the same provisions over and over (or at least to insert a plethora of references across the code) outweighs this risk. Furthermore, some of the general issues of PIL tend to appear to outsiders as arcane. Hence, it is beneficial for legal clarity to make some of them explicit.

The general part in the field of conflict of laws contains many of the usual suspects. It comes as no surprise in particular that there are provisions on renvoi (Article 8 of the Draft Code) and public policy (Article 11 of the Draft Code); we are not aware of any code of private international law anywhere in the world that fails to address these issues. It is commendable that a provision on characterisation (Article 6 of the Draft Code) has been drafted, following trends in other countries. The basic German approach (characterisation lege fori) is the same as in the Draft Code, but there is no provision to this effect. Of course, one of the main problems with characterisation concerns institutions unknown to the lex fori. Special conflict-of-laws provisions for such institutions make life much easier. It is thus a very good idea to have included provisions on trusts in the special part (Articles 107-114 of the Draft Code).

Renvoi and the Sword of Damocles

Article 8 of the Draft Code on renvoi has already been the subject of an insightful post by Gilles Cuniberti on this blog. We are in agreement with him that the respective reference in the Report to insights from comparative (private international) law are vague and misleading. We can add that Germany would be another example of national PIL allowing renvoi in general (Article 4(1) EGBGB).

We do not think that legal clarity is improved by making renvoi mandatory only if one of the parties so requests (Article 8 cl. 2 of the Draft Code). This would mean that applicable law at least for a considerable time has the sword of Damocles hanging over its head: Assuming that application of renvoi would lead to a different applicable law than if renvoi was excluded, the applicable law ultimately would be subject to one party choosing to “trigger” the application of renvoi or not. And why should one party have the unilateral power to change the applicable law in this way, possibly to the detriment of other parties?

The Conundrum of Overriding Mandatory Provisions

Article 7(1) of the Draft Code contains a definition of lois de police (overriding mandatory provisions). Paragraph 2 sets forth that French overriding mandatory provisions must be applied; pursuant to paragraph 3, foreign overriding mandatory provisions can be applied under certain conditions. The legislative technique thus is rather similar to Article 9 Rome I. There is no comparable provision in the EGBGB (Article 34 EGBGB – implementing the respective provision of the Rome Convention – was abolished at the end of 2009). Again, we consider it beneficial for legal clarity to have a written rule on this issue.

But the function of Article 5(2) of the Draft Code is not clear to us in this regard. It states that a conflict-of-laws rule is “excluded” (écartée) by a material rule for certain international situations or by an overriding mandatory provision. Why is this statement even needed if Article 7(2) and (3) of the Draft Code contain precise instructions of how to deal with overriding mandatory provisions? Additionally, we object to the idea arguably expressed in Article 5(2) of the Draft Code that a rule of substantive law can take precedence over a conflict-of-laws rule. This would mean to conflate two areas of law that – analytically speaking – must be strictly kept apart.

Even More General Provisions?

While the German EGBGB with only four articles in the section on “General Provisions” does not serve as an inspiring example in this context, one might consider addressing even more issues in the general part of the Draft Code. (The Report does not indicate whether this was on the Working Group’s agenda.) In particular, we are thinking of the incidental question and the triad of adaptation, substitution and transposition. All of them concern a stage in the analysis of a case in which the applicable law has seemingly already been determined. There is a certain risk that especially those not well-versed in PIL could overlook that not necessarily all aspects of the case will be governed by the law just determined and/or that some adjustments still must be made under substantive law. To include provisions on these issues, even if phrased rather broadly, could at least draw attention to them. And the French PIL Code could be something of a trailblazer here.

This post was contributed by Fabienne Jault-Seseke, who is Professor at University Paris Saclay (UVSQ), and a member of GEDIP. It is the third of a series of posts on the proposed codification of French PIL (previous posts discussed the issues of renvoi and foreign law).


The French draft code of private international law innovates in several areas. The recognition of marriages celebrated abroad is one of them. The draft code breaks with the choice of law method and relies instead on the recognition method. This is the purpose of Article 45.

It is worded as follows:

Unless the present sub-section provides otherwise, a marriage celebrated in a foreign State in accordance with the law of that State shall be recognised in France, subject to its conformity with international public policy and if it does not result in an evasion of [French] law (fraude).

Where, at the time of the celebration of the marriage, one of the spouses was already in a marriage that has not yet been dissolved, the marriage is not recognised:

– if one of the spouses is of French nationality, even if he or she also has the nationality of another State; or

– if the first marriage was celebrated with a spouse whose national law prohibits it.

However, a spouse who has legitimately believed in the validity of his or her marriage may avail himself or herself in France of the effects attached to the status of spouse, insofar as the effects invoked are compatible with the requirements of international public policy. (my translation)

In the French original:

Si la présente sous-section n’en dispose autrement le mariage célébré dans un État étranger en conformité avec le droit de cet État est reconnu en France, sous réserve de sa conformité à l’ordre public international et de l’absence de fraude.

Lorsqu’au moment de la célébration du mariage l’un des époux était déjà engagé dans les liens d’un mariage non encore dissous, ce mariage n’est pas reconnu :

– si l’un des époux est de nationalité française, même s’il a également la nationalité d’un autre État ; ou

– si le premier mariage a été célébré avec un époux dont la loi nationale le prohibe.

Toutefois, l’époux qui a légitimement cru en la validité de son mariage peut se prévaloir en France des effets attachés à la qualité de conjoint, dans la mesure où les effets invoqués sont compatibles avec les exigences de l’ordre public international.

Assessment of the Recognition Methodology

The authors of the draft code have thus decided not to use the choice of law method to assess the validity of a marriage celebrated abroad.

This solution must be approved. It was expected. While it is logical to use a choice of law  rule to determine the conditions to be met by a marriage to be celebrated in France (Article 171-1 of the Civil Code and Article 44 of the draft), it is surprising that this same choice of law rule should be used to assess the validity of a marriage celebrated abroad, perhaps many years ago, as Article 171-1 of the Civil Code does today. The situation gives rise rather to a conflict of authorities than a conflict of laws. One could also envisage treating the marriage certificate, which is a foreign public document, as a foreign judicial decision. More concretely, it would be a question of assessing the effectiveness of a marriage like that of a registered partnership (Article 515-7-1 of the Civil Code provides at the present time for the application of the lex auctoris) or like that of a divorce decision (which, as a decision rendered in matters of personal status, is recognised de plano (automatically).

Thinking for marriages celebrated abroad in terms of recognition is not new. The solution is already that of Article 9 of the Hague Convention of 14 March 1978 on the Celebration and Recognition of the Validity of Marriages or that of Article 45 of the Swiss Private International Law Act.

The advantages of the proposed solution are numerous. It is compatible with the plurality of family models but also with the diversity of nationalities of those concerned. It ensures the continuity of personal status and thus the respect of the parties’ expectations. It is consistent with the solution adopted for registered partnerships. Moreover, the draft Code models the rule for the recognition of registered partnerships (Article 56 paragraph 1 of the draft) on that for marriage.

Its disadvantages are rare. Civil status shopping is not to be feared as recognition is not automatic and there are grounds for non-recognition. Under Article 11 of 1978 Hague Convention on marriages, polygamy, endogamy, age and lack of consent may justify a refusal of recognition. Likewise, Article 45 of the draft reserves the right to refuse recognition on the grounds of breach of public policy and evasion of law. It is not known in which cases courts may find that the marriage was an attempt to evade the application of the law, but one could imagine that the absence of any link between the spouses and the place of celebration could trigger the exception, even if this does not correspond to current positive law, which admits the validity of marriages celebrated in Las Vegas. More certainly, evasion of law will prevent the recognition of a marriage celebrated without matrimonial intention (but this is directly provided for by Article 46, see below). The content of public policy is, in part, clarified. Indeed, Article 45 contains provisions specific to polygamy. In this case, the application of the national law of the spouses in matters of personal status resurfaces. Polygamous marriage is not recognised if one of the spouses is a French national (regardless of whether he or she possesses another nationality) or if the marriage was concluded with a spouse whose national law prohibits this type of marriage.  In the latter case, the hypothesis of dual nationality is not envisaged, which will inevitably raise difficulties. Is it justified to protect the French dual-national spouse against a subsequent polygamous marriage by giving precedence to the nationality of the forum and not a Belgian dual-national spouse? This is questionable.

Limited Scope of the Recognition Methodology

The scope of the method of recognition is partially limited by Articles 46, 48 and 50 of the draft Code, which largely reiterate the current solutions.

The method of recognition is first of all limited by the method of substantive rules. Article 46 specifies that, whatever the State of celebration and whatever the applicable law, marriage requires the free consent and matrimonial intention of each spouse. Here we find the trace of the statutory intervention in the private international law of marriage in 2014 according to which, whatever the applicable personal law, marriage requires the consent of the spouses, within the meaning of Articles 146 and 180 para. 1 of the Civil Code. This requirement of free consent and matrimonial intention can also be seen as specifying the content of international public policy on marriage. In order not to render Article 45 meaningless, it is important that the requirement be assessed in a factual manner (which is logical, see B. Audit et L. d’Avout, Droit international privé, LGDJ 2019, n° 770).

The recognition method is also limited by Article 48, which is the only provision in a section dedicated to ‘Rules of form and competent authority’.

Article 48, which is intended to apply to all marriages, whether celebrated in France or abroad, states that a marriage is validly celebrated if it has been celebrated in accordance with the formalities laid down by the law of the State on the territory of which the celebration took place. It is difficult to understand the usefulness of this provision. In the same way that, in matters of recognition of judgments, it is not verified that the foreign court has complied with its own rules of procedure, it seems inappropriate to verify that the foreign authority that celebrated the marriage complied with its own rules of form. The possibility of denying recognition to a marriage on the grounds of evasion of law or contravention of public policy should make it possible to avoid giving effect to a marriage that has been celebrated in shocking conditions.  Article 48 seems then superfluous.

Finally, Article 50 takes up the current solutions for marriages celebrated abroad involving a French person. By requiring compliance with Articles 146-1, 171-1 to 171-9 of the Civil Code (mainly these provisions set an obligation for the French spouse to be present at the marriage, an interview intended to fight against marriages of convenience with the possibility of the public prosecutor’s office to oppose the celebration of the marriage and then the transcription of the record), it also limits the possibilities for recognition of marriages celebrated abroad when a French national is involved. In methodological terms, Article 50 does not call into question the principle of recognition, but it does provide a stricter framework.

The articulation of Articles 46, 48 and 50 with the principle of recognition of marriages celebrated abroad raises questions. Should it be ensured that the conditions they set out are met before the marriage is given effect? An affirmative answer would render the principle of recognition meaningless. It would be more coherent if, as in the case of recognition of judgments, verification is only carried out if the validity of a foreign marriage is challenged.

Following the release of a draft code of private international law (announced here), the French Ministry of Justice has launched on 8 June 2022 a public consultation to gather feedback from all stakeholders, including academics, “in order to determine the possible next steps”.

The blog has started to contribute to the discussion (see here on renvoi and here on foreign law) and other comments will follow.

Scope of the Consultation

The consultation template is divided into three main parts. The first part concerns the very principle of adopting written codified rules in the field of private international law, as well as the scope of the code (i.e. purely national or including EU and international rules applicable within the French jurisdiction). The second part allows for general comments on the draft Code (eg. its structure, its material scope). Finally, the third part proposes article-by-article comments (among 207 articles).

Conditions for Participation in the Consultation

The French Ministry of Justice invites interested parties to send comments on the draft code of private international law to consultation-codedip.dacs@justice.gouv.fr using the Word document provided for. Comments that do not respect this format will not be taken into account.

The consultation is open until 30 September 2022.

This is the second of a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022. The previous post in the series dealt with the issue of renvoi.


The draft code of private international law proposes to reform significantly the regime of choice of law rules before French courts and includes some interesting suggestions with respect to proof of foreign law.

Mandatory Application of Choice of law rules

Article 9, para. 1, of the draft code would establish an obligation for French courts to apply the applicable law. In other words, choice of law rules would become mandatory for courts.

Art. 9, para. 1: “L’application du droit internationalement désigné est impérative pour le juge.”

This would be a significant departure from the current regime. Since 1999, French courts have had the obligation to apply ex officio choice of law rules only in matters where the parties may not dispose of their rights (e.g. parenthood). In contrast, in matters where the parties may dispose of their rights (e.g. an international sale of goods), the application of choice of law rules was not mandatory for courts, unless one of the parties would raise their application.

The explanatory report makes clear that the drafters wanted to discard this regime and abandon the distinction based on whether the parties may dispose of their rights. It is explained that the goal is to make the law clearer and more coherent. The reference to coherence is likely a reference to the general principle that courts ought to apply applicable rules.

Readers might recall that the French Supreme Court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) has initiated an evolution by ruling that it would consider certain EU choice of law rules mandatory (see the reports on this blog here and here). The precedent would obviously lose significance, as all choice of law rules would become mandatory.

Contrary Agreement of the Parties

However, the drafters propose to maintain the rule according to which the parties may agree to avoid the application of foreign law and apply French law instead in matters where they may dispose of their rights. The Cour de cassation has long ruled that such agreement could be reached implicitly by arguing the case under French law only.

In practice, such “agreement” was typically reached by parties (and counsels) unaware of the potential application of foreign law. This was more of a waiver mechanism. The drafters propose to strengthen the conditions for finding such agreement. Article 9, para. 2, provides that the agreement could either be express, or result from written pleadings which would be “concurring and non equivocal.” The explanatory report clarifies that, in this context, “non equivocal” would mean that it should be clear from the pleadings that the parties were aware that the case was international and that foreign law might apply. If the court is not satisfied that the parties were so aware, Article 9 para. 4 further provides that the court should raise the applicability of foreign law and, if necessary, apply it ex officio.

Finally, Article 9, para. 3, provides that such an agreement is valid in divorce cases if it is express. The rationale for this exception is to ensure compliance with Article 7 of the Rome III Regulation.

Art. 9:

(…)

Lorsque les parties ont la libre disposition de leurs droits, elles peuvent, par un accord procédural, soumettre leur litige au droit français. Cet accord est exprès ou résulte d’écritures concordantes et non-équivoques.

En matière de divorce, l’accord procédural doit être exprès.

Lorsque les parties s’abstiennent de s’expliquer sur le droit applicable, le juge les y invite et applique, au besoin d’office, la règle française de conflit de lois.

Proof of Foreign law

Article 14 of the draft code also attempts to incentivise French courts to change the current judicial practice with respect to proof of foreign law.

Article 14 first establishes the burden of establishing the content of foreign law lies in principle with courts. It insists, however, that the assistance of the parties is expected in this respect.

It would indeed be unrealistic to expect that French courts would suddenly become able to conduct extensive research in foreign law.They do not, and thus likely will not in the future. The current judicial practice is to rely on litigants and the evidence that they can adduce. It is admissible for the parties to produce primary materials of foreign law (statutes, cases), or to produce opinions of private experts that they have hired (certificat de coutume).

A number of French scholars have argued that relying on private experts is highly unsatisfactory. The reason why is that such experts will never appear in court and be cross examined on their expert reports, for the simple reason that French courts do not hear anybody (parties, witnesses or experts) in civil and commercial cases. Experts have no serious incentive to faithfully report on the content of foreign law.

Article 14, para. 4, attempts to address the issue by providing that French courts could organise a confrontation of the experts, or invite the parties to do so. The concept of “confrontation” of the experts is not immediately clear, but may be understood as an interrogation of the experts, which could thus be conducted either by the court or by the parties.

S’il l’estime nécessaire, le juge organise une confrontation entre les auteurs des avis ou invite les parties à y procéder elles-mêmes.

On the other hand, French courts routinely appoint judicial experts to report to the court on questions of fact. Such experts conduct investigations in the presence of the parties, hear them (and their private expert) and eventually write an independent expert report. The reason why French courts do not appoint judicial expert to establish the content of foreign law is unclear.

Article 14, para. 2, provides that the content of foreign law can be established by all means, including by opinions produced by the parties or by way of expertise. In a French context, the reference to “expertise” would very likely be understood as a reference to judicial expertise, i.e. court appointed experts. The provision confirms that appointing a judicial expert would be admissible, but does not establish any hierarchy between private and court appointed experts.

Interestingly, Article 14 provides that the relevant expert (implicitly, this part of the provision probably only refers to court appointed experts) could be a “French or foreign specialised institution”. This suggests that French courts could appoint French or foreign institutes to deliver an expert report on the content of foreign law. This would be quite a remarkable development, but most welcome.

La preuve en est rapportée par tous moyens, au besoin par avis produit par les parties ou par expertise, le cas échéant en faisant appel à une institution française ou étrangère spécialisée.

Finally, Article 14, para. 3, provides that French courts may resort to international and European judicial cooperation. Working with foreign academic institutions seems much more promising to me.

This is the first in a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022.


The draft code of private international law contains one single provision on renvoi.

The Proposed Rule

Article 8 of the draft code reads:

Unless provided otherwise in this code, the designation of foreign law includes its rules of private international law. However, French courts and authorities have the obligation to apply those rules only if one party requests it.

The explanatory report explains that the working group debated whether to “maintain” renvoi. The doubts of the working group were based on “comparative law” and the facts that the Hague conventions typically exclude renvoi. Nevertheless, the report explains, it was decided to maintain renvoi, because the Cour de cassation has recently applied it, and because the doctrine has benefits when it leads to the application of a law which is easier to apply for French courts (the explanatory report then gives the example of art 34 of the Succession Regulation).

Assessment

According to the explanatory report, the working group considered that the purpose of its work was to improve accessibility and intelligibility of the law. Article 8 is not fully satisfactory in this respect.

Article 8 suggests that French courts should always apply foreign choice of law rules. It does not explain whether this should only be the case where the foreign choice of law rule refers to the law of the forum, and, when it does not, whether the law of the third state designated by the foreign choice of law rule should accept renvoi.  In other words, Article 8 does not distinguish between first degree renvoi and second degree renvoi, and does not clarify whether whether second degree is allowed even if it is third or fourth degree renvoi. In fact, a literary interpretation of Article 8 could lead to the conclusion that the provision introduces the English foreign court theory where foreign choice of law rules are applicable without any further requirement.

The explanatory report suggests that the working group conducted a comparative study which revealed that renvoi is typically excluded. It is true that some modern PIL legislations have excluded it, such as Article 15 of the Belgian Code of Private International Law. Yet, many other legislations in the civil law world allow renvoi broadly. If the working group was going to maintain renvoi, maybe it would have been useful to take a look at these other legislations and see with which precision they regulate the issue.

To only take one example, the working group could have looked at the Italian 1995 Private International Law Act, which allows renvoi, and defines its regime much more precisely.

Article 13 Renvoi

1 Whenever reference is made to a foreign law in the following articles, account shall be taken of the renvoi made by foreign private international law to the law in force in another State if:

a) renvoi is accepted under the law of that State.

b) renvoi is made to Italian law.

2 Paragraph 1 shall not apply: a) to those cases in which the provisions of this law make the foreign law applicable according to the choice of law made by the parties concerned; b) with respect to the statutory form of acts; c) as related to the provisions of Chapter XI of this Title.

3 In the cases referred to in Articles 33, 34 and 35, account shall be taken of the renvoi only if the latter refers to a law allowing filiation to be established.

4 Where this law makes an international convention applicable in any event, the solution adopted in the convention in matters of renvoi shall always apply.

Article 34 of the Succession Regulation is also much more detailed than the draft provision of the French code. Whether it was the perfect example to justify the adoption of first degree renvoi is unclear, however, since Article 34 does not require that the law of a third state refers back to the law of the forum, but to the law of another Member State, and that it will not always be easier for a French court to apply the law of another Member State (say Finland) than the law of a third state (say Switzerland).

Tableau > une allégorie : Napoléon couronné par le temps écrit le Code civil - napoleon.orgIn July 2018, the French Minister of Justice invited Jean-Pierre Ancel, a former judge of the Cour de cassation (French supreme court for private and criminal matters) to establish a working group for the purpose of reflecting on the codification of French private international law.

In March 2022, the working group handed its work to the Ministry of Justice. It includes a draft code of private international law of 207 provisions, and an explanatory report.

The working group was essentially composed of judges and academics. It included very few members of the bar, and no corporate lawyers (whether from the bar or in house).

National Codification in a Context of EU Harmonisation

As all readers will know, the private international law of EU Member States is dominated by EU legislation. EU Regulations are of universal application in the field of choice law. They occupy a large part of the field of jurisdiction and enforcement of foreign judgments.

Of course, the working group and the draft code recognise this fact, and the working group has abstained to propose rules on issues clearly regulated by EU law.

Nevertheless, one wonders whether it is really worth codifying private international law at national level, and whether it would not be more useful to promote codification at EU level (GEDIP has been reflecting on this for a while and EAPIL has also established a working group).

Interestingly, the Minister of Justice alluded to the issue in its letter inviting judge Ancel to establish the working group (reproduced in annex to the explanatory report). The Minister insisted that a French code would help promoting French law in European and international circles where, the Minister stated, more modern and accessible foreign legislations prevail. This likely explains why the explanatory report states that codification of French private international law will improve the attractiveness of French law.

Presentation of the Code

On 21 October 2022, the French Committee of Private International Law will organise a conference aimed at presenting the draft code.

In the coming weeks, the EAPIL Blog will publish presentations and commentaries of the most salient provisions of the draft code by French and European scholars. The Editors invite readers interested in contributing to this debate to contact them.

This post was contributed by Christine Bidaud, who is Professor at the University Jean Moulin – Lyon 3, co-director of the Family Law Center and member of the Research team Louis Josserand.


French Background on Recognition of Foreign Birth Certificates of Children Born Abroad by Surrogacy

If there is one subject that divides not only jurists but also States, it is certainly surrogacy. Legal in some countries, prohibited in others, and unregulated in still others, each State develops its own law according to the social mores, values, and history of its society. But it is one thing to prohibit the practice of surrogacy on one’s own territory and another to consider the parenthood of a child born abroad by surrogacy. The French Cour de Cassation has well understood this.

Without going back over the details of the evolution of its case-law, it should be remembered that at first, the Cour de cassation refused to recognise or authorise the recognition in France of the parenthood of children born abroad by surrogacy (see Cour de Cassation, 1st Civil Chamber, 6 April 2011, n° 10-19053, Mennesson, n°09-66486, Labassée & n° 09-17130 and Cour de cassation, 13 September 2013, n°12-18315 & n°12-30138). The Court then accepted the partial transcription of the child’s foreign birth certificate in French civil status registers by limiting it to the biological parent (see Cour de Cassation, Plenary session, 3 July 2015, n°14-21323 & n°15-50002). The second parent, whether a man or a woman, had to adopt the child to establish his or her parenthood. Until the law of 21 February 2022, a requirement for such adoption was that the couple be married.

The Cour de Cassation then decided to go further. Even if in its opinion of 10 April 2019, the ECtHR did not require it, the Cour de Cassation decided to authorise the full transcription of the child’s foreign birth certificate in the French civil status registers. Initially presented as an exceptional solution justified by the circumstances of the Mennesson case, the Cour de Cassation finally generalised this solution (see Cour de cassation, 1st Civil Chamber, 18 December 2019, n° 18-11815 & n° 18-12337 and recently Cour de cassation, 1st Civil Chamber, 13 January 2021, n° 19-17929). The French case law seemed to be well established and yet…

2021 Reform of Article 47 of the French Civil Code

The law on bioethics of 2 August 2021 reformed Article 47 of the Civil Code, which governs the evidentiary value of foreign civil status documents. Even if the evidentiary value of foreign civil status documents must be distinguished from the recognition of parenthood, the two issues are “dangerously” intertwined in the case-law and obviously in the mind of the legislator too. Wishing to put a stop to the case law of the Cour de Cassation, the French Senate had proposed an amendment to introduce a new Article 47-1 into the Civil Code. In essence, the text provided for a return to the previous case law of the Cour de Cassation: partial transcription of the biological parenthood link and adoption of the child by the other parent.

The French National Assembly rejected this amendment and instead amended Article 47 of the Civil Code. The text, which already provided that

‘All civil status records of French citizens and foreigners made in a foreign country and drawn up in the forms used in that country are considered as proof unless other records or documents held, external data, or elements drawn from the record itself establish, if necessary after all useful verifications, that this record is irregular, falsified, or that the facts declared therein do not correspond to reality’,

has been supplemented by the precision that

‘This (reality) is assessed in the light of French law.

The change seems minor at first glance, but it nevertheless calls for a whole series of observations.

The Purpose of the New Provision

The Senate amendment only concerned the transcription of birth certificates of children born abroad by surrogacy into French civil status registers. The new version of Article 47 of the Civil Code does not concern the transcription, but the evidentiary value of all foreign civil status records: birth certificates, as well as others (e.g. marriage, recognition, death, and certificates of stillborn babies). The text introduces a problematic confusion between evidentiary value and transcription of foreign civil status records. A foreign civil-status record does not need to be transcribed into French registers to have evidentiary value. It must only have been established following “the usual forms” of the foreign country (as laid down by the first sentence of Article 47 of the Civil Code). Moreover, it is impossible to require transcription in all cases because transcription of foreign records is only possible when the person(s) concerned by the record have French nationality.

The Lack of Legitimacy of the New Provision

The amendment proposed by the Senate was expressly aimed at surrogacy, which is a bioethical issue. However, Article 47 of the Civil Code relates to the evidentiary value of all foreign civil status records, whether they relate to French citizens or to persons of foreign nationality. What is thus the legitimacy of a new law relating to bioethics to reform this provision? For example, what link can exist between bioethics and a foreign marriage record?

In our opinion, the legal context of the reform of Article 47 is therefore inappropriate and even instrumentalised.

An Incoherent Provision?

There is still one condition for foreign documents to be evidentiary: they must have been drawn up following the local rules of form. And there are still three grounds for overturning this presumption of evidentiary value: irregularity, falsification, and inconsistency of the facts contained in the document to reality. There is no change for the first two grounds of challenge pursuant to the new version of Article 47. “Irregularity” means that the act respects the foreign local forms. The “absence of falsification” implies that there must be no documentary fraud (e.g. erasure, pasting, or fraud carried out with different computer software), but also more elaborate fraud, sometimes carried out with the complicity of local authorities (one can think of ‘true-false’ records drawn up deceptively and inserted into foreign registers by unscrupulous foreign civil registrars).

The third ground for challenging the evidentiary value – “the lack of conformity of the facts with reality” – has been completed by the strange precision that this reality must be “assessed in the light of French law”. Until now, this condition was interpreted in terms of accuracy or inaccuracy: was the person born in that town? Did the person die on that date? It is logical, facts are true or false. What sense can be given to the requirement that the facts must be conform with reality “assessed in the light of French law”?

Keeping in mind that the goal of the text was to put an end to the case law of the French Cour de Cassation, we can only observe that the legislator makes a confusion between what is a fact and what is not. Parenthood is not a fact: it may result from the effect of the law, from a recognition act, from a possession of status, or from a judicial decision. The new version of Article 47, therefore, invites reasoning in terms of equivalence between what French law allows and what it does not allow. It is no longer a question of factual reality but of legal reality.

An Incoherent System of Reception of Foreign civil status records?

Reasoning in terms of legal reality means that we must check if the element of personal status established or constituted abroad has an equivalent in French law. And that must be done for each element that may compose the status of a person: facts such as dates and place of birth, but also everything else, i.e. marriage and parenthood. And how far should this research of equivalence be pushed? Should we, for example, require that marriages celebrated abroad have a civil form because it is the only one that exists in France? Such research would not make sense because it would be the same as considering that a foreign record relating to a marriage celebrated only in the religious form has no evidentiary value in France, even though this marriage would be considered valid. Since 1955, French case law has considered that this question belongs to the conditions of form of marriage and is therefore governed by foreign law (see Cour de cassation, 22 June 1955, Caraslanis). This rule is now written into the Civil Code.

The formulation of the text causes confusion between the evidentiary value of the records and the recognition of the status of persons. The civil status record is used to prove that an event concerning personal status occurred abroad, but this does not mean that this personal status will produce effects in France. With the new version of Article 47 of the Civil Code, everything is mixed up: the element of personal status is checked to ensure that it corresponds to the definition given by French law to give evidentiary value to the foreign civil status record.

The New French Legal Reality of Female Parenthood

The law on bioethics has opened up medically assisted procreation to women couples and single women (Art. 342-10 of the Civil Code). The new Article 342-11 of the Civil Code provides that “At the time of the consent [by the notary] provided in Article 342-10, the couple of women jointly recognises the child”. For the woman who gives birth, parenthood is established in accordance with Article 311-25 which lays down that “‘Regarding the mother, parenthood is established by her designation in the child’s birth certificate”. For the other woman, it is established by the joint acknowledgement provided in the first paragraph of this Article. This is given by one of the two women or, where applicable, by the person responsible for declaring the birth to the civil registrar, who indicates this in the birth certificate. Regarding the woman of the couple who is not carrying the child, she will therefore be the legal mother of the child from the moment of its birth because of prenatal recognition.

So today, it is possible under French law to be the legal mother of a child without having given birth to that child and without the need to use adoption.

What Consequences for the Reception in France of Foreign Birth Certificates of Children Born Abroad by Surrogacy?

When the couple who had recourse to surrogacy abroad is heterosexual, most of the time, the indications written in the foreign birth certificate will only specify “mother:…” and “father:…”. It will not mention whether the woman has or has not given birth. It will only give the identity of the mother. Therefore, the foreign record will not contain any factual inaccuracies. To check if the indications are in conformity with the legal reality assessed in the light of French law, it is then necessary to verify whether French law allows the registration of a woman as a mother without having given birth and without having adopted the child. And this is now possible since the Bioethics Law of 2 August 2021…

The Cour de Cassation is therefore not required to change its case law in this situation. It can continue to transcribe these birth certificates in the French civil status registers. The situation is more problematic regarding men’s couples. In this case, there will be two fathers in the foreign birth certificate. To ensure that this record corresponds to the legal reality assessed under the light of French law, the Civil Code should contain a provision that allows the establishment of a double link of paternal parenthood from the child’s birth, without using adoption. And this provision does not exist. Therefore, it should no longer be possible to transcribe these foreign birth certificates in French civil status registers!

What Perception will the ECtHR have of such differential treatment?

The ECtHR does not systematically condemn States that do not allow the recognition or reconstruction of a parenthood link towards the non-biological parent who has had recourse to surrogacy abroad if the child has a family life with his or her parents. However, special circumstances are required and in its advisory opinion of 10 April 2019, the ECtHR stated that the parenthood link between the child and the intended mother must be established, including through adoption, but that there was no obligation for States to transcribe the child’s full birth certificate. This opinion was issued to surrogacy carried out by a different-sex couple but is perfectly transposable to same-sex couples.

If the French Cour de Cassation only allows the transcription of foreign birth certificates of children born from surrogacy when the parents are of different genders, there would certainly be discrimination between heterosexual and homosexual couples and even more between children who are all born abroad by surrogacy. It is difficult to see how France could not be condemned again by the ECtHR… And the recent Pancharevo Case of the CJEU (analysed here on the blog) can only add arguments in the direction of maintaining the current case law of the French Cour de Cassation.

The author of this post is Christelle Chalas, who is an Associate Professor at the University of Lille. 


Background

The French law on the compliance with the Republican Principles (projet de loi confortant le respect des principes de la République) introduces a new paragraph in Article 913 of the French Civil Code aiming at re-establishing a right of ‘compensatory levy’ (droit de prélèvement compensatoire) on property situated in France for the benefit of children who would not benefit from a reserved share of inheritance.

Its scope is limited to cases where either the deceased or one of his or her children is a national of a Member State of the European Union or a person whose habitual residence is in such a State.

The new text reads:

Lorsque le défunt ou au moins l’un de ses enfants est, au moment du décès, ressortissant d’un État membre de l’Union européenne ou y réside habituellement et lorsque la loi étrangère applicable à la succession ne permet aucun mécanisme réservataire protecteur des enfants, chaque enfant ou ses héritiers ou ses ayants cause peuvent effectuer un prélèvement compensatoire sur les biens existants situés en France au jour du décès, de façon à être rétablis dans les droits réservataires que leur octroie la loi française, dans la limite de ceux-ci.

The law was eventually adopted by the National Assembly on 23 July 2021. The bill had been rejected twice by the Senate in April 2021 (see here) and then on 20 July 2021, but the National Assembly had voted twice in favour of its adoption (in February and July 2021, see here). Under the French legislative system, the Assembly’s deliberations ultimately prevail. The constitutionality of the bill was immediately challenged before the Constitutional Council (Conseil constitutionnel) (see below).

A compensatory levy was instituted in French inheritance law by the law of the 14 July 1819 but it was found to be unconstitutional by the Constitutional Council in 2011 (see here) on the ground that it disregarded the principle of equality by establishing an inequal treatment based on nationality between the heirs designated by the foreign inheritance law.

Although the new text avoids this obvious violation of the principle of equality by granting this right to all heirs whatever their nationality or residence, it raises several problems that threaten its validity.

These problems are interesting because they illustrate the small margin of freedom that national legislators still enjoy in particular with regard to European law. From a domestic perspective, issues of constitutionality also arose.

Is the New Provision Unconstitutional?

Regarding the conformity of Article 913 with the French Constitution, it is submitted that the main concern is the appropriateness of the “droit de prélèvement” with regard to the purpose of the law. It was said during the discussion in the Senate, and shown in French doctrine (Revue critique de DIP 2021, issue 2, announced here) that there is a high risk that the provision misses its target.

The purpose of Article 913 is to steer against the effects of an applicable foreign inheritance law that would discriminate between heirs according to their sex or religion. More specifically, the government did not hide that the provision aims at protecting female heirs from the inheritance laws of Muslim countries. But, since Article 913 does not limit its application to discriminatory foreign laws, but is concerned with foreign laws which “do not permit any reserved share mechanism”, the provision could reach situations that in no way threaten “Republican Principles” (here, equality) and, conversely, Article 913 could miss situations that do threaten these principles. Indeed, the laws of common law countries could be concerned as they do not provide for reserved shares, while, on the contrary, Article 913 could possibly not apply to Muslim laws since they might provide for a reserved share.

One can also be very critical about the weakness of the required connection with France: by rendering the mechanism available to all children heirs as long as only one of them, or the deceased, is a national of a Member State of the EU or is resident in one of theses states, it is very easy to imagine situations in which the protection of the French law will appear inappropriate, if not illegitimate. The real object of the law remains unclear and this raises concerns about the adequacy of the compensatory system set in place. This could be a reason for unconstitutionality.

Furthermore, if the only purpose of Article 913 is to fight against discriminatory foreign laws, the public policy exception should be efficient enough. The French Supreme Court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) could transpose its own jurisprudence on repudiation to the context of reserved share in inheritance law.

The other advantage of the public policy exception is that it allows a concrete and factual assessment of the result produced by the application of the foreign law.  For example, the family provisions of English law would be spared by the public policy exception while it is not sure that the new text would not receive application in this case.

Unfortunately, it does not seem that any of the parties who participated in the challenge of the constitutionality of the law raised any argument with respect to the new provision. On August, 13th, 2021, the Constitutional Council delivered its decision without addressing the issue.

A Risk of Euro-Incompatibility?

The conformity of Article 913 with the European Succession Regulation could also be questioned on several grounds.

Article 23 of the Regulation provides that “the law determined pursuant to Article 21 and Article 22 shall govern the succession as a whole. That law shall govern in particular, … the disposable part of the estate, the reserved shares and other restrictions on the disposal of property upon death as well as claims which persons close to the deceased may have against the estate or the heirs”. By putting in place a right of compensatory levy on property situated in France, Article 13 sets a new exemption on the applicable law designated by the Regulation.

The European Court of justice might not accept this type of circumvention of the applicable law, in particular when the deceased person has chosen its national law in accordance with Article 22. Recital 38 of the Preamble to the Regulation specifies that the choice of law is limited to the national law of the deceased precisely with the objective “to avoid a law being chosen with the intention of frustrating the legitimate expectations of persons entitled to a reserved share”. A limited and voluntary infringement to the reserved share is thus admitted by the Succession Regulation.

Article 913 would also possibly run against Recital 37 that states that the succession should be govern by a predictable law with which it is closely connected. Predictability and necessity of a close connection between the applicable law and the succession are clearly challenged by the French draft provision. Recital 37 also recommends that “for reasons of legal certainty and in order to avoid the frag­mentation of the succession, that law should govern the succession as a whole”. On the contrary, the compensatory levy instituted by French law results in the application of several inheritance laws.

The only solution would be to consider that the French compensatory levy right falls under the public policy exception set out in Article 35 of the Regulation. But neither here can there be certainty. As is well known, the Court of Justice supports a very restrictive application of the public policy exception, which is reinforced by the requirement in Article 35 that the application of a provision of the law specified by the Regulation should be “manifestly incompatible” with the public policy of the relevant State. Through its control, The European Court of Justice limits any misuse of the concept of public policy that would have the effect of impeding the effectiveness of European regulations.

In this respect, it seems that the nuanced jurisprudence of the French Supreme Court, which limits the exclusion of foreign law to cases where a child heir is in a situation of economic insecurity or need, is more in line with the requirement of Article 35.

This post has been drafted by Dr. Felix M. Wilke, University of Bayreuth, Germany.


A new contestant has entered the ongoing debate about the law applicable to Electronic Securities and/or in the blockchain context. On 10 June 2021, the new German Act on e-Securities (Gesetz zur Einführung von elektronischen Wertpapieren, eWpG) entered into force. Its § 32 contains a special conflict-of-laws rule.

The following is a sketch of my first impressions and potential implications of the new rule. Any input is very much welcome!

The German E-Securities Act in General

The substantive scope of the eWpG somewhat belies its broad title. Far from being about all types of e-securities one can imagine, it only concerns bearer bonds (§ 1 eWpG). The act introducing the eWpG, however, also contains changes to the Capital Investment Code (Kapitalanlagegesetzbuch, KAGB), providing for the possibility of issuing electronic shares in investment funds.

It should also be noted that the e-Securities Act is no genuine piece of blockchain legislation. The word “blockchain” does not appear in it. The Act is not limited to securities recorded in a blockchain, nor would all blockchains necessarily meet the requirements of the Act.

Indeed, parts of the act merely concern centralized registers for e-securities to be maintained, e.g., by central securities depositories. Here, the main difference to current practice seems to consist in dispensing with the need for the depository to safekeep even only one paper (global) certificate.

Yet when other parts of the eWpG mention registers which are supposed to be decentralized as well as forgery-proof (sic) and to offer protection against any subsequent modification of recorded information (§§ 16(1), 4(11) eWpG), it becomes obvious that blockchain/distributed ledger technology can play an important role for so-called “crypto securities”. If one looks closely at the changes to the KAGB, one comes across an opening for distributed ledger technology for shares in investment funds, as well: § 95(5) KAGB.

Core aspects of the Act are the publicity, the contents, and the conditions for changes of registers for e-securities. A litany of (technical) details are delegated to the German Federal Ministry of Justice and Consumer Protection and the German Federal Ministry of Finance. One provision that will certainly raise an eyebrow or two is § 2(3) eWpG: It sets forth that e-securities are to be considered “things” within the meaning of the German Civil Code (Bürgerliches Gesetzbuch, BGB). Thus, in principle, the rules for corporeal objects will apply to an incorporeal asset.

The New Conflict-of-Laws Rule

32 eWpG concerns the applicable law. I would tentatively translate it as follows, sticking closely to the structure and word order of the German original:

(1) To the extent that § 17a Securities Account Act does not apply, rights regarding an e-security and dispositions about an e-security are governed by the law of the State under whose supervision the register office is in whose e-securities register the e-security is recorded.

(2) If the register office is not under supervision, its seat is decisive. If the seat of the register authority cannot be determined, the seat of the issuer of the e-security is decisive.

The Subject Matter

32 eWpG applies to rights regarding and dispositions about e-securities. Due to the limitation of the entire Act, one might assume that the conflict-of-laws rule will only apply to electronic bearer bonds (under German law). Yet as the provision has clearly been designed as an omnilateral provision, and considering that the definition of an e-security is much broader (§ 2 eWpG), it is conceivable that the conflict-of-laws rule encompasses more securities than that the Act in which it is found. This, of course, would be a phenomenon well-known to private international law scholars, but perhaps not-so-well-known in other circles.

In any case, the express reference to § 17a Security Account Act (Gesetz über die Verwahrung und Anschaffung von Wertpapieren, DepotG) has a limiting effect – whose impact is not obvious. The bill had not included this proviso.

§ 17a DepotG is Germany’s transposition of Article 9(2) of the Settlement Finality Directive (SFD). If the rule(s) of SFD were to be interpreted broadly to encompass modern digital assets (not an easy task: see Matthias Lehmann’s thoughts on this blog), a rule like Germany’s would likely have to be interpreted in conformity with the SFD. Not that we did not already have enough discussions about § 17a DepotG, including about its conformity with the SFD, in the first place…

What is more, the Security Account Act itself was changed along with the introduction of the eWpG, extending the meaning of securities for the purposes of the former to e-securities under the latter. This should affect the scope of § 17a DepotG, shaping the understanding of § 32 eWpG in turn.

My first idea is that § 17a DepotG will be the relevant conflict-of-laws provision for e-securities in a collective deposit, and that § 32 eWpG will apply to the rest.

The Connecting Factors

The law of the State with supervision over the respective e-securities register office governs rights in and dispositions about an e-security under paragraph 1.

At first sight, this might seem to be a rather easy rule. I would submit, however, that it actually implicates a tricky analysis. In order to correctly apply the rule, one seems to have to look for (typically unilateral) rules of competence for financial supervision authorities.

First, it will not always be easy even to ascertain the respective rules (at least for foreign States).

Second, their connecting factors are likely to differ from State to State: e.g. seat of an institution to be supervised vs. place where it carries out business activities. This could lead to an accumulation of applicable laws that somehow would have to be resolved.

And what if a foreign register without State supervision is at issue? Under the bill, this was an open question. The final version now has a second paragraph, making the seat of the register office a subordinate connecting factor. But why does the provision not again refer to “State” supervision?

If the seat of the register office cannot be determined, either (also in cases where there is no register office?), the second clause of the second paragraph employs the seat of the issuer of the e-security as the connecting factor. The substantive part of the eWpG contains a similar approach, in that the issuer of an e-security will be treated as the register office if the issuer does not designate such an office in relation to the bearer (§ 16(2) cl. 2 eWpG).

Outlook

The new Act and its conflict-of-laws rule offer plenty of food for thought. Expect the first articles and even rule-for-rule commentaries to pop up in the near future. Because of the obvious connections between the conflict-of-laws rule to the substantive provisions of the Act, it will not always be easy to tell apart where private international law is supposed to be limited and where it can strike out on its own.

The author of this post is Priskila P. Penasthika, Ph.D. Researcher, Erasmus School of Law, and Lecturer in Private International Law at Universitas Indonesia.


For almost ten years I have been closely observing the discussions taking place between Indonesia and The Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) on the matter of Indonesia becoming a contracting state to the 1961 Hague Apostille Convention. This endeavor has finally materialized at the beginning of 2021 when Indonesia decided to accede to The Hague Apostille Convention. The instrument of accession – Presidential Regulation Number 2 of 2021 – was signed by President Joko Widodo on 4 January 2021, and issued on 5 January 2021.

Entrance into Application of the Hague Apostille Convention

Although the Presidential Regulation required at national level to seal the accession has been signed and published, this good news will not lead to an immediate application of the Hague Apostille Convention in Indonesia. It will take some more months before this Convention enters into force for Indonesia. The latest update informs that the instrument of accession is at the moment being recorded in the Indonesian state gazette to comply with the enactment and publication requirement of a presidential regulation according to the Indonesian law. After the completion of this process, according to Articles 12 and 15 of the Convention, the instrument of accession needs to be deposited with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Netherlands. Subsequently, there will be six months period for the other contracting states to the Convention to raise any objection to the Indonesian accession to the Convention. The 1961 Hague Apostille Convention will enter into force between Indonesia and the contracting states which have raised no objection to its accession on the sixtieth day after the expiry of the six months period. Even if this last part of the process is expected to run smoothly, it is likely that the interested parties will have to wait until the end of 2021 for the Convention to become applicable for Indonesia.

Present Process of Legalization of Indonesian Documents to Be Used Abroad

The accession to this Convention brings good news for many interested parties because the current legalization process for public documents in Indonesia is a lengthy, complicated, time-consuming, and a costly procedure.

As an illustration and based on my personal experience, there are at least four different institutions in Indonesia involved in the legalization process. We can take the example of an Indonesian birth certificate that would need to be used before a foreign authority. The first step in this process would be the legalization by the Indonesian Civil Registry Office that issues the document. Then, a second legalization is performed by the Ministry of Law and Human Rights of the Republic of Indonesia. This is to be followed by a subsequent legalization by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Republic of Indonesia. Lastly, the birth certificate should also be legalized by the Embassy or the Representative Office in Indonesia of the foreign country in which the birth certificate is to be used. After all these steps, the birth certificate can finally be used in the designated foreign jurisdiction.

Changes the Convention Will Bring in the Process of Legalization of Documents

By the accession of the 1961 Hague Apostille Convention, the above lengthy procedure will be limited to one step and will involve only one institution – the designated Competent Authority in Indonesia. Although, there is not yet an official announcement about which institution will be appointed as the Indonesian Competent Authority, it is very likely that the Ministry of Law and Human Rights of the Republic of Indonesia will be entrusted with the task.

Limitations Made to the Application of the Hague Apostille Convention

When it comes to its accession to the Hague Apostille Convention, Indonesia made a reserve declaration to exclude from the definition of public documents (Article 1(a) of the Convention) the documents issued by the Prosecutor Office of Indonesia.

Additional Significance of the Accession to the Hague Apostille Convention

Beyond facilitating and speeding up the process of recognition of documents, the decision to join the 1961 Hague Apostille Convention represents an important step for Indonesia.

The 1961 Hague Apostille Convention is the first HCCH’s convention that Indonesia accedes to. Given the fact that Indonesia is not yet a member to the HCCH, the accession to the Hague Apostille Convention will mark the first official connection Indonesia has with the organization. It is anticipated that this will lead to more accessions to the HCCH’s conventions by Indonesia in the coming future.

The other significance of this accession is related to the Visi Indonesia 2045 (Vision of Indonesia 2045). The Government of Indonesia has launched this Vision to commemorate the centenary of the Indonesian independence which will take place in 2045. This Vision aims to portray Indonesia as a strong sovereign, developed, fair, and prosperous country. To achieve this, one of the targets is to simplify procedures in order to boost public service, international cooperation and investment. A simplified legalisation procedure for public documents is thus a strategy that would contribute to an easiness of doing business, and eventually for the accomplishment of the Vision of Indonesia 2045’s targets.

A more in-depth analysis (in Indonesian) explaining the current legalization process in Indonesia and the urgency to accede to The Hague Apostille Convention 1961 can be accessed here.

In July 2020, Luxembourg eventually adopted a statute on Civil Liability for Harm related to a Nuclear Accident. The statute imposes strict liability on operators of nuclear installations for any damage that a nuclear accident might cause.

There is, however, no nuclear installation in Luxembourg, and there will not be anytime soon. A constant source of disagreement and discussion between the Grand Duchy and France is the French nuclear power plant of Cattenom, which sits a few kilometers away from the border (France has the curious habit of sitting its nuclear plants on the border with neighbouring states). In other words, the new Luxembourg law is solely concerned with foreign nuclear facilities, and indeed essentially with the one in Cattenom (there are also nuclear plants in Belgium, but farther from the border with Luxembourg).

Cattenom: A view from Luxembourg (Picture: Paperjams News)

1960 Paris Convention

The first question arising from the adoption of this statute is why luxembourg did not join instead the 1960 Paris Convention on Nuclear Third Party Liability (Luxembourg signed the Convention, but did not ratify it). The Luxembourg lawmaker explained that it felt that the goal of the Convention was only to limit the liability of nuclear operators, and that it was therefore not in the interest of a country which did not have any nuclear facilities to join the Convention.

In particular, the Luxembourg lawmaker wanted to avoid the numerous limitation of the liability of nuclear operators laid down by the Convention (maximum amount for compensation, time limits, limitation to certain types of losses), but also the exclusive jurisdiction of the court of the place of the operation of the nuclear facility, which would obviously exclude the jurisdiction of Luxembourg courts.

The Luxembourg lawmaker noted that Austria had also adopted its own legislation, and that the goal was to follow this path. It also noted that major nuclear powers such as the U.S., Russia or Japan never joined the 1960 Convention anyway.

Jurisdiction

Article 5 of the statute provides that Luxembourg courts have jurisdiction to entertain

actions related to nuclear losses resulting from nuclear accidents insofar as the Luxembourg territory, Luxembourg residents or person on Luxembourg territory at the time of the torts are concerned.

Parliamentary procedure in Luxembourg includes a review of bills by an independent body, the Council of State (Conseil d’Etat). In its opinion, the Council of State remarked that the Brussels I bis Regulation applied, and therefore requested (but did not demand) that the provision clarifies that it would only apply subject to the Regulation. The opinion of the Council was not followed.

It is likely that the Regulation would grant jurisdiction to Luxembourg courts anyway on the ground of the place of the damage, but only if direct damage was suffered in Luxembourg. The first draft of the bill expressly provided that it would apply to “losses caused directly or indirectly” by nuclear accidents, but, after the Council of State pointed out that this would be hard to reconcile with the concept of causation under the Luxembourg law of torts (which would apply: see below), the referrence was eventually omitted.

This being said, it is a bit problematic that the Brussels Ibis Regulation could limit the power of a Member State to develop its nuclear policy. This was the goal of the exclusion of public matters from the scope of the Regulation, but in this context it seems quite narrow. The Rome II Regulation allows Member States to adopt overriding mandatory provisions, but who will apply them if the Member States may not grant jurisdiction to their courts to apply them?

Of course, the Regulation would not apply if the defendant was domiciled in a third state (say, Ukraine…).

Picture : Les Echos

Applicable Law

Article 6 of the statute provides that “In case of nuclear accidents, actions for civil liability are governed by Luxembourg law“.

Unlike jurisdiction, the Rome II Regulation expressly excludes from its scope nuclear liability. Even if it had not, the statute could certainly have qualified as an overriding mandatory provision.

Enforcement of Luxembourg Judgments Abroad

The statute is silent on the enforcement of Luxembourg judgements abroad. Quite obvious, isn’t it? How could Luxembourg possibly think about regulating enforcement of judgments abroad?

Not as obvious in Luxembourg, it seems. The bill initially included an additional provision stating that “Any judgment from a Luxembourg court which is res judicata cannot be reviewed on the merits“. Fortunately, the Council of State explained in its opinion that it understood that the purpose of the provision was to bind foreign courts, and formally opposed its adoption on the ground that it would violate the sovereignty of foreign states and public international law.

Sovereign Immunity

The statute is silent on sovereign immunity. The initial bill was silent as well, but defined “operators” as including “international organisations” and “states or any other public authority”. The Council of State wondered what was the goal of the drafters of the bill, and whether they genuinely intended that foreign states could be sued in Luxembourg courts and their nuclear policy challenged, and if so on which basis. These express references were eventually omitted from the statute, which defines operators as any person who has a power of decision with respect to, or benefits economically from, a nuclear facility.

Irrespective of whether the final definition of operators excludes states and international organisations (the Nuclear Energy Agency?), it is easy to imagine that private operators could be closely linked to states, and thus appear as emanations of states and benefit from sovereign immunities.

Conclusion: Preparing Future Negotiations?

Source: antiatomnetz-trier.de

France and Luxembourg established a Franco-Luxembourg Commission on Nuclear Safety in 1994 which has met 18 times since then. In the last meeting in February 2020, France made clear that Cattenom would not be closed before 2035. The Luxembourg government has long expressed its disagreement with the facility being further maintained in operation.

The Luxembourg press has reported that some Luxembourg politicians hope that the law will increase the costs of neighbouring states, including insurance premiums, to operate nuclear facilities near Luxembourg. Will this change the dynamics of future negotiations between France and Luxembourg?

The author of this post is Michiel Poesen, PhD candidate at KU Leuven.


This post tells a short story about the fate of European private international law’s neutrality paradigm… Our story starts where you probably would not expect it: the 2019 Belgian company law reform.

In 2019, the Belgian legislature reformed the Company Law Code in a bid to attract more investors to Belgium. (For the record, the previous government also launched the idea of offering businesses an interesting venue for transnational litigation–the Brussels International Business Court or BIBC, which did not make it through).

One of the reform’s key elements was to make company law leaner and more flexible. Facilitating this flexibilisation, the legislature also revised the Belgian private international law provisions pertaining to company law. In sympathy with the well-known CJEU case law on the freedom of establishment in the EU, the legislature traded the seat principle for the incorporation principle as the connecting factor for the law applicable to and adjudicatory jurisdiction over companies (Articles 109–110 Code of Private International Law; Article 111 contains a list of legal questions governed by the lex societatis).

Clearly, the incorporation principle gives up on the traditional idea that the connecting factor for companies should be based on a physical element such as the presence of a company’s place of administration (see R Michaels, ‘Globalizing Savigny? The State in Savigny’s Private International Law and the Challenge from Europeanization and Globalization’ in M Stolleis & W Streeck (eds), Aktuelle Fragen zu politischer und rechtlicher Steuerung im Kontext der Globalisierung (Nomos 2007) 142).

Interestingly, the statute provides for one carve-out concerning adjudicatory jurisdiction (I should thank Professor Joeri Vananroye and Professor Stijn De Dier for bringing it to my attention). Claims relating to the personal liability of directors towards third parties can be brought in the Belgian courts if the company has its ‘main establishment’ in Belgium and has a merely formal connection the state where it is incorporated:

… the Belgian courts have jurisdiction over actions concerning the liability of directors of corporations resulting from Article 2:56, §1, of the Corporations and Associations Code towards third parties other than the corporation that arose out of acts committed in the performance of their administrative function, provided that the main establishment of the legal person is in Belgium, while the legal person is incorporated outside if the European Union [or indeed an EFTA state that ratified the Lugano II Convention] and has a merely formal connection to that state [Translation by the author, the authentic text is available in Dutch and French in the Belgian state gazette].

The main establishment ‘is determined by taking into account primarily the place of administration, as well as the centre of its business and activities, and in subsidiary order the statutory seat’ (Article 4, §3 Code of Private International Law, available in English here – although not yet reflecting the 2018 overhaul). This, in fact, is a special tort jurisdiction rule that seeks to shield Belgian residents from companies who operate in Belgium but are incorporated outside of the EU (e.g. for fiscal or organisational purposes).

The Belgian legislature enacted this provision to strike a balance between a company’s freedom to choose the forum pursuant to the incorporation principle and the protection of general interests in Belgium, such as environmental protection or the fight against tax fraud (see here, at 144–145).

Private international lawyers will be interested to know that finding the physical ‘seat’ (Sitz in classical Savignyan terms) of the tortious relationship between a director and a third party, however, was not part of the legislature’s motives. This is quite interesting. For it demonstrates how the legislature sought to balance material interests through the law of conflict of jurisdictions (see Michaels, supra, 140–141).

Hence, the legislature was not enticed by European private international law’s traditional focus on finding the legal relationship’s geographical connection (which one American realist provocatively called ‘transcendental nonsense’ long before the Belgian company law reform; FS Cohen, ‘Transcendental Nonsense and the Functional Approach’ (1935) 35 Columbia Law Review 811).

Following a lecture delivered in September 2020 at the Max Planck Institute for Comparative and Private International Law in Hamburg, Giesela Rühl (Humboldt University of Berlin) published a paper on SSRN – Towards a German Supply Chain Act? Comments from a Choice of Law and Comparative Perspective – analysing the project for a legislative proposal expected to shape Germany’s legislation in the field of corporate responsibility.

The project for a Supply Chain Act (Lieferkettengesetz) comes as a response to a second national survey published in July which analysed the implementation of the National Action Plan on Business and Human Rights (NAP). According to the results presented by the Federal Labour Minister Hubertus Heil and Federal International Development Minister Gerd Müller only a few companies are voluntarily taking responsibility to ensure that human rights are respected in their supply chain. Consequently, the coalition considered that the idea of a national supply chain law needs to be pursued. A hearing by the Committee for Human Rights and Humanitarian Aid of the German Bundestag that took place on 28 October 2020 under the leadership of Gyde Jensen (FDP) showed that many experts in Germany are in favour of a Supply Chain Law. Experts from business, politics and society predominantly supported the federal government’s plan for such a law, which is intended to improve compliance with human rights and environmental standards in the global environment.

As the subject remains a hot topic for the German legislator and it will have consequences beyond the German territory, Prof. Rühl’s addresses some of these relevant aspects from a private international law and comparative perspective. The abstract of the paper reads as follow:

The protection of human rights in global supply chains has become one of the most hotly debated issues in public and private (international) law. In a number of countries, including the United Kingdom, France and the Netherlands, these debates have led to the introduction of domestic human rights legislation. In other countries reform plans are under way. In Germany, for example, the federal government recently announced plans to adopt a German Supply Chain Act, which, if passed as suggested, will introduce both mandatory human rights due diligence obligations and mandatory corporate liability pro-visions. The following article takes this announcement as an opportunity to look at the idea of a German Supply Chain Act from both a choice of law and from a comparative perspective. It argues that that any such Act will necessarily be limited in both its spatial and in its substantive reach and, therefore, recommends that Germany refrains from passing national legislation – and supports the adoption of a European instrument instead.

The European Order for Payment (EOP, Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006), the European Small Claims Procedure (ESCP, Regulation (EC) No 861/2007) and the European Account Preservation Order (EAPO, Regulation (EU) No 655/2014) applied for several years in Romania without any specific implementation legislation being adopted to coordinate their interaction with the national procedural rules.

As generally regulations do not require any specific additional legislative action from the Member States to be applied at national level, Romanian authorities relied on the principle of direct application of the three instruments. However, the referral to national procedural rules in several articles of the regulations (e.g. existence of an appeal mechanisms, costs of proceedings, assistance) as well as reliance on national rules when no specific provisions are contained in the European legislation (Article 26 EOP, Article 19 ESCP, and Article 46 EAPO) can create disparities and give rise to variations in the application of these instruments even within one Member State.

Recently, this direct application approach changed. In December 2019 the Romanian Government and, subsequently, the Parliament initiated acts to amend national laws. These legislative amendments were aimed at facilitating the application of these regulations and clarifying particular procedural aspects in order to ease judicial cooperation between Member States for the EOP, ESCP, and EAPO procedures. The new national rules dedicated to the EOP, ESCP, and EAPO focus mainly on issues of jurisdiction of Romanian courts, identifying the national authorities involved in the application of the Regulations, and establishing the applicable procedural fees.

EAPO: A Guided Implementation Process to Avoid an Infringement Procedure

The amendment of national legislation regarding the EAPO has been triggered by the initiation of an infringement procedure by the European Commission. A letter of formal notice (letter C(2019) 6729 final) was sent to the Romanian authorities in 2019 – more than two years since the regulation became applicable – because the Government failed to communicate relevant information for the application of the regulation as required by Article 50 EAPO Regulation.

Following this formal notice, the Romanian Government acted expediently to avoid a possible referral to the Court of Justice of the European Union in an infringement procedure. The Government’s Note proposing the legislative amendment as well as in the Statement of Reasons for the law approving the Government Emergency Ordinance containing implementation provisions refer to this risk as well as that of hefty fines for the national budget due to non-compliance with EU law. Based on these reasons the Government moved quickly in December 2019 to adopt an Emergency Ordinance – Ordonaţa de urgenţă nr. 75 din 13 decembrie 2019 pentru completarea Ordonanţei de urgenţă a Guvernului nr. 119/2006 privind unele măsuri necesare pentru aplicarea unor regulamente comunitare de la data aderării României la Uniunea Europeană, precum şi pentru modificarea Ordonanţei de urgenţă a Guvernului nr. 80/2013 privind taxele judiciare de timbre.

Based on the Government’s Note, the Emergency Ordinance No. 75/2019 was meant to address information that had not been clearly provided for the application of the EAPO in Romania. This concerned:

  • the methods that could be used to obtain account information regarding a debtor holding a bank account in Romania (Article 50(1)(c) EAPO Regulation) and
  • which courts were competent to handle EAPO requests, the available means of appeal, the national authority competent to receive requests for obtaining account information about bank accounts and to provide such information, and the methods applicable to receive this information (by Romanian and authorities in other Member States).

The new article Article I8 of the Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006 regarding certain measures necessary for the application of some Community Regulations after the date of accession of Romania to the European Union explicitly addresses the information requirements contained in Article 50(1) letters (a)-(d), (l) and (m) EAPO Regulation.

Based on this legislative amendment, the courts competent to issue Preservation Orders in Romania based on an authentic instrument would be the ones having jurisdiction to handle the claim at first instance (Article 1(1) Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006 in conjunction with Articles 6(4) EAPO Regulation). Further, any appeal against a decision to reject in whole or in part an application for a Preservation Order would be handle by the hierarchical higher court to the one that issued the initial decision (Article 1(2) Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006 in conjunction with Articles 21 EAPO Regulation). This means that different type of courts can have jurisdiction to receive an application for an EAPO based on the threshold of the claim. These would be either the district courts (judecătorii) for requests of up to 200.000 RON (approx. 42.000 euros) or the general courts (tribunale) for applications above this threshold. Similarly, any request to revoke or modify a Preservation Order based on Article 31(1) EAPO Regulation will be handled by the hierarchical higher court to the one that issued it (Article 1(3) Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006).

The remedies available to the debtor against the enforcement of a Preservation Order according to Article 34 EAPO Regulation will rest with the enforcement court (Article 1(4) Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006). Again any appeal against the remedies available to the creditor and the debtor based on the provisions of Articles 33-35 EAPO will lie with the hierarchical higher courts to the courts that issued the Preservation Order (Article 1(3)-(4) Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006 in conjunction with Articles 33(1), 34 and 35 EAPO Regulation). In such circumstances, the appeal would have to be introduced within a period of 30 days from the date of communication of the decision challenged, unless the law establishes otherwise. This last part gives rise to some uncertainty, especially for foreign parties which are presumed not to be familiar with the Romanian legal system and its particularities. Hence, relying on a local practitioner would remain necessary although representation is not mandatory in the EAPO procedure (Article 41 EAPO Regulation).

Any request to obtain information and identify a debtor’s potential bank accounts in Romania according to Article 14 EAPO Regulation will be dealt with by the National Union of Judicial Enforcement Officers (Uniunea Naţională a Executorilor Judecătoreşti, UNEJ). The National Union of Judicial Enforcement Officers is the designated information authority competent to provide this information upon request. For this purpose, the Union has been granted direct and free of charge access to the Ministry of Public Finance IT system – PatrimVen (Article 2 Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006).

With regard to procedural costs related to the issuance of a European Account Preservation Order, the court fees are fixed at 100 RON (approx. 21 euros) (Article 11(1) Government Emergency Ordinance No 80/2013 regarding the judiciary stamp fees). The EAPO court fee is similar to fees applicable in other national procedures concerning protective measures. Its low value is certainly convenient, especially for high-value EAPOs.

EOP and ESCP: Implementation Legislation A Decade into their Application

The EOP and ESCP have been the testing ground for direct application of ‘second-generation’ European regulations into national procedure. This has led to interpretation difficulties (e.g. amount of court fees to be paid, appeal and review mechanisms, lack of legal assistance) and mixed results according to previously published research findings (e.g. further Luxembourg Report on Mutual Trust and Free Circulation of Judgments and Cross-Border Debt Recovery in the EU). During this initial period, the only legislative provision implicitly referring to these instruments was Article 636 New Code of Civil Procedure. The article states that European enforceable titles for which the exequatur procedure is not required are immediately enforceable in Romania without any preliminary formality.

The legislative change for these two European procedures came in July 2020. A law – Law No 132 of 15 July 2020 – was adopted by the Parliament. The law amended one more time the Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006 regarding certain measures necessary for the application of some Community Regulation after the date of accession of Romania to the European Union and the Government Emergency Ordinance No 80/2013 regarding the judiciary stamp fees. Two new articles were added to facilitate the application of the EOP and ESCP Regulation in Romania – Articles I9 and I10 (see Statement of Reasons). As for the EAPO Regulation, these articles address only some of the elements that require coordination between the European rules and national legislation, namely: the requirements of Article 29(1)(a)-(b) EOP Regulation and Article 25(1)(a), (c) and (g) ESCP Regulation

For the EOP, the jurisdiction will rest with the courts that would be competent to handle the claims on the merits at first instance (Article 1 Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006). These would be either the district courts (judecătorii) or the general courts (tribunale). The district courts have competence for claims up to 200.000 RON (approx. 42.000 euros). The claims above this threshold will be handled by the general court as first instance court.

Any review request in the framework of the EOP Regulation will be examined by the same court that issued the EOP but in a panel of two judges (Article 2 Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006). Although this legislative step clarifies some organisational aspects of the review proceeding, it does not solve how the review should be handled based on various national means (see here also). The national procedures according to which the review should be handled are broader in scope than the provisions of Article 20 EOP Regulation and require some legal knowledge. This keeps the proceeding rather complex for a first-time user with little legal training.

With regard to the ESCP, the Romanian courts competent to issue the ESCP judgment are the district courts (judecătoriile) according to Article 2(1) Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006. The ESCP judgment will be subject only to appeal before the competent general court (tribunal) and will have to be filed within 30 days from the moment the judgment was communicated to the party (Article 2(2) Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006 in conjunction with Article 17 ESCP Regulation).

A request for review – as for the EOP procedure – will rest with the court that issued the ESCP judgment. However, unlike for the EOP, the provisions related to the ESCP do not expressly indicate that the review will be handled by a panel of judges. This difference in the drafting of the legal text is regrettable as it gives rise to potential confusions and interpretations per a contrario given the special nature of the rules.

Both EOP and ESCP provisions related to the competent courts to receive the application forms do not change the practice of the Romanian courts but confirm the already existing interpretation followed by practitioners.

For court fees, the Romanian legislator opted for a fixed court fee as for similar national procedures (ordonanţa de plată and procedura cu privire la cererile de valoare redusă). Hence, an application for an EOP will cost the applicant 200 RON (approx. 41 euros) (Article 6(2) Government Emergency Ordinance No 80/2013 regarding the judiciary stamp fees). While the ESCP claims will vary between 50 RON (approx. 10,5 euros) for claims below 2.000 RON (or their equivalent) and 200 RON (approx. 41 euros) for claims above this threshold (Article 6(2) Government Emergency Ordinance No 80/2013). The procedure following opposition to an EOP and review requests will involve an additional fixed fee of 100 RON (approx. 21 euros) (Article 6(21) Government Emergency Ordinance No 80/2013 regarding the judiciary stamp fees. This legislative action is welcomed as it puts an end to the different approaches followed by Romania courts. These varied between a fixed cost identical to the equivalent national procedures and a court fee based on the value of the claim submitted.

The most important legislative development related to the application of the ESCP concerns the implementation of specific provisions regarding the assistance to the provided to the parties (Article 11 ESCP Regulation).

According to Article 1 Government Emergency Ordinance No 119/2006, practical assistance for filling in the Claim Form (Form A) will be provided by the lawyers designated for this purpose by each local Bar Association for periods of three months (on a rotation basis). The list of lawyers to provide legal assistance and their contact details will be published online by the Union of National Bar Associations in Romania and each local Bar Association. This list is also to be communicated to each district court for publication at its premises as well as online on the website of the Romanian Courts. Finding the necessary details will remain certainly more challenging for foreign users as the information on the websites is generally available only in Romanian.

The costs for this assistance will be fixed based on a protocol of understanding establishing the representation fees for ex officio legal representation. No fee will have to be paid by the party receiving assistance in accordance with Article 11 ESCP Regulation. Although a welcomed legislative clarification such lists do not appear to have been published for the time being with the indicated national websites or their whereabouts are not easy to spot (even for a legally trained subject). Given that the legislative changes were only introduced four months ago, practical application and technical adjustments may take some time to be calibrated by the local Bar Associations and district courts.

These legislative steps undertaken by the Romanian authorities are certainly a good development for facilitating the interaction between the European and national procedural rules and the application of the EOP, ESCP, and EAPO. Domestic rules have an important influence on the manner in which the European procedures are applied and represent a key prerequisite for certainty, visibility of the procedures, and their subsequent success.

On few occasions Polish tax authorities made references to the EU Succession Regulation and applied foreign law designated by its provisions, even though revenue and other administrative matters are explicitly excluded from its scope. This post presents shortly the inheritance taxation rules in Poland, explains why tax authorities felt the need to look into foreign succession laws for tax purposes and how the content of foreign law was ascertained.

Exclusion of Taxes from the scope of the EU Succession Regulation

The EU Succession Regulations states in its Article 1(1) that it does not apply to revenue, customs or administrative matters. Recital 10 makes reference to taxes in particular. It explains that it is for national law to determine how taxes are calculated and paid. The question is how to proceed if national tax law makes a direct reference to succession law concepts.

It might be reminded that inheritance taxes in Member States were once subject to an EU-sponsored study (which might be consulted here).

Inheritance Taxation in Poland

Inheritance taxation in Poland is regulated by a separate statute (available here – in Polish only). It provides that the acquisition of goods located in Poland and rights exercised in Poland by an individual as a result of inter alia succession is subject to taxation. Acquisition of goods located abroad or rights exercised abroad is subject to taxation, provided that at the moment of opening of the succession the beneficiary was a Polish national or had habitual residence in Poland. The acquisition of ownership of movable property located in Poland or rights exercised in Poland is not subject to taxation, provided that neither the beneficiary, nor deceased were Polish nationals and had habitual residence in Poland.

There are numerous exemptions from inheritance tax, including the one for the closest family members. The beneficiary is the taxpayer. The tax point arises at the moment of the acceptance of the succession. If the acquisition was not reported to tax authorities the tax point (re)arises at the moment when a document in writing is produced. If it is a court decision the tax point arises at the moment the decision becomes final. The tax base is the net worth of the estate calculated in the prescribed manner. The tax due depends on the degree of affinity or kinship between the deceased and beneficiary and varies between 3% to 20% of the tax base exceeding certain thresholds. Taxpayers are obliged to file a tax return, based on which tax authorities issue a decision indicating tax to be paid.

Tax Point Linked to the Acceptance of the Succession

As mentioned above, the tax point with respect to succession arises at the moment of its acceptance. This clearly refers to the acceptance of the succession, an institution known in the substantive succession law regulated by the Polish Civil Code (here). It states that an heir acquires the estate at the moment of the opening of the succession. Nevertheless, the heir may accept the estate without limitation of liability for debts, with limitation of that liability or may renounce the succession. The time limit for such statement is six months counting from the moment when an hair have learned about his/her title of acquisition.

It is simple to indicate a tax point for inheritance taxation in a purely domestic case. However, inheritance taxation comes into play also in cases which are less intensively connected to Poland. For example, acquisition of an immovable property located in Poland is taxed, even if both the deceased and the beneficiary are foreign nationals with habitual residence abroad. In those cases, in accordance with the EU Succession Regulation, succession is governed by foreign law. The doubt as to the tax point might occur in instances when lex successionis does not know the concept of an acceptance of succession.

Acceptance of Succession when Foreign Law is Applicable

While assessing the tax point tax authorities stated that the concept of an acceptance of succession used for tax purposes must take into account the law applicable to civil law aspects of the particular case. This law should be designated in accordance with the EU Succession Regulation.

In the recent tax ruling of 27 August 2020 (signature: 0111-KDIB2-3.4015.112.2020.1.AD) the tax authority analysed English law (as the deceased was habitually resident in the UK). It was explained that in the UK succession case is dealt with differently than in Poland. It is an appointed executor, who is responsible for assessing the value of the estate, payment of debts and payment of inheritance taxes in the UK. The executor is responsible also for sending documents to the probate court. Once the decision of the probate court is delivered, the estate might be transferred to heirs. As a result a final decision of the probate court may be perceived as an equivalent to the acceptance of succession. In an earlier tax ruling of 31 December 2019 (signature: 0111-KDIB4.4015.114.2019.2.MD) the tax authority analysed US succession procedure and also stated that the decision of the court is conclusive for tax purposes in Poland.

Please note that the above are not decisions in particular tax proceedings, but tax rulings, which only interpret the law on the taxpayer’s application and are issued based on information and explanations provided by the taxpayer. Hence, while issuing a tax rulings tax authorities are not establishing the content of foreign law. Tax rulings may be found by their signatures in the public database (accessible here – in Polish only).

Ascertainment of the Content of Foreign Law

In the tax proceeding concerning succession governed by Australian law tax authorities went even further and lined the tax point to the actual transfer of funds from Australia to Poland. The taxpayer was arguing that the tax point have arisen earlier, at the moment of the opening of succession (as the foreign exchange rate used for calculating tax due was more favourable at that time). The decision resulted in a dispute and the tax decision was appealed to the administrative court. The court in its judgement of 26 June 2018 (signature: I SA/Wr 164/18; it may be found by its signature in the public database here – in Polish) set aside the tax decision due to procedural faults, in particular when it comes to ascertainment of the content of foreign law.

The court stated that it is not enough that the tax authorities have asked Polish Consulate in Sidney for information on Australian law and that the decision has indicated provisions of the South Australia Administration and Probate Act 1919 as the basis for conclusions. The court suggested that indeed the tax point arose earlier than at the moment of the bank transfer, but in order to indicate this moment a careful analysis of Australian succession law must be made. For this purpose tax authorities should ask Ministry of Finance for guidance, which might in turn, within the framework of legal aid procedure, contact Australian tax authorities. Australian succession law should be applied as it would be applied by Australian tax authorities in similar cases. Also an expert witness may be appointed.

The above shows the relevance of private international law for the work of administrative authorities, influence of lex successions designated by the EU Succession Regulation on tax matters, but also reveals that tax authorities are not necessarily competent to proceed with the ascertainment of the content of foreign law.

This post has been written by Vincent Richard, Senior Research Fellow at the MPI Luxembourg, Department of European and Comparative Procedural Law.


untitled

On 14 August 2020, the Luxembourg government introduced a bill before the Parliament aiming to introduce a collective redress procedure (file 7650) into Luxembourg Law.

This objective was set out in the coalition agreement of 2018 where the Democratic Party, the Luxembourg Socialist Workers’ Party and The Greens defined the policy outline for the  following five years.

The government’s intention is firstly to set up a collective redress mechanism for violations of consumer law and secondly to extend it afterwards to other areas such as environmental law, unlawful discriminations, abuse of dominant position and unfair competition.

While inspired by the proposal for a European directive on representative actions for the protection of the collective interests of consumers, the bill had been finalised before an agreement was reached by the European Parliament and Council negotiators (reported here). The text of the bill may therefore evolve to reflect the latest progress of the EU negotiations.

The collective redress scheme proposed so far is heavily inspired by the corresponding mechanisms adopted in France and Belgium. The procedure is divided into three phases with a first judgment on admissibility, a second one assessing the professional’s liability and an enforcement phase to allocate compensation.

Admissibility Phase

The whole procedure takes place before the district court of Luxembourg and it can be initiated by a single consumer or a qualified entity. The first interesting aspect of the proposal is that qualified entities are not only Luxembourg and European consumer organisations but also non-profit organisations or a sectorial regulatory authority such as the banking sector regulator or the Data Protection Commission. For the action to be declared admissible, individual consumers and qualified entities must show that they have legal expertise and sufficient financial and human resources to adequately represent several consumers. They will also need to prove that a collective redress is more efficient than a typical individual action. Time will tell how much of an obstacle these thresholds will constitute. If the action is financed by a third party, the court has to verify that this third party is not a competitor of the professional and that it may not influence decisions taken by the representative. If the claim is declared admissible, the court rules on the publicity of the judgment and the procedure enters its second phase.

Judgment on Liability and Mediation

The second phase starts with a mandatory meeting between the representative and the professional where parties must decide if they want to resort to mediation. The bill is quite detailed on this mediation process which may be conducted by specially approved mediators. Mediation last six months and parties may ask the court to extend this delay by another six months. If an agreement is reached, it has to be approved by the court. If there is no agreement, the procedure continues before the court for a ruling on the professional’s liability.

This judgment on liability is a two parties’ procedure between the professional and the representative where the latter may ask for injunctive and compensatory relief. The court rules on the liability of the professional and on the criteria for the constitution of the group of consumers. As is the case in Belgium, the group may be constituted via an opt-in or an opt-out procedure. The opt-out procedure may not be used to compensate bodily harm or moral damages. Opt-out is also excluded if the group involves consumers located outside of Luxembourg which may be a significant limitation in practice. In the judgment on liability, the court also rules on the publication of the judgment, on the time limit given to consumers to opt-in or out and on the time limit given to the professional to compensate the group. Finally, the court decides whether it is necessary to appoint an administrator to handle the enforcement of the judgment.

 Enforcement of the Judgment

If enforcement is not handled directly by the professional, it is conducted under the supervision of an administrator who is paid by the professional. A supervising judge is appointed to handle procedural issues related to enforcement. At the end of the enforcement process, the administrator submits a report to the supervising judge who must approve it to bring the proceedings to an end. If a consumer belonging to the group has not been compensated, the supervising judge refers their individual claims to the court.

Preliminary Assessment

As it stands now, the bill is rather well drafted and it could have a real impact on the Luxembourg legal landscape. Although it is hard to be very optimistic when considering the relative failure of collective redress in France, Belgium and more generally in Europe, Luxembourg may have some encouraging distinctive features. The country hosts the seats of some of the biggest companies in Europe and it features a dense network of highly creative lawyers. Besides, if full contingency fees are forbidden under the ethical rules of the Luxembourg Bar Association, success fees whereby a limited part of the lawyers’ fees depends upon the result of the litigation are possible. Third party litigation funding is also allowed in Luxembourg and expressly taken into account in the collective redress bill. The main areas of concern are, on one hand, the potential length of the procedure considering that each phase gives rise to a judgment that could be appealed and, on the other hand, the overall cost of such actions.

The bill still needs to receive opinions from the Conseil d’État, professional associations and the main consumer organisation before public debate takes place in Parliament. Readers of this blog will be informed in due course of the content of the law once it becomes final.

The author of this post is Caterina Benini, a PhD student at the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart in Milan. This is the fourth in a series of posts aimed to explore the impact of the coronavirus crisis on the phenomena of mobility and exchange that form the constituent elements of private international law, and to discuss the responses that private international law rules provide to the challenges posed by the crisis itself (see the previous contributions by Giovanni Chiapponi, Matthias Lehmann and Tomaso Ferando). The EAPIL blog welcomes further contributions on these topics, either in the form of comments to the published posts or in the form of guest posts. Those interested in proposing a guest post for publication are encouraged to contact the blog’s editorial team at blog@eapil.org.  


Article 46 of the Italian Decree-Law of 17 March 2020

The Italian government enacted on 17 March 2020 a Decree-Law, i.e. a piece of urgent legislation, in an effort to mitigate the economic and social consequences of the Covid-19 pandemic. The Italian Parliament later endorsed the Decree-Law and converted it into Law.

The Decree-Law sets forth a broad range of measures, some of which relate to employment contracts. In particular, Article 46 of the Decree-Law provides, among other things, that, for a period of 60 days after its entry into force (that is, between 17 March 2020 and 18 May 2020), no employment contract may be terminated on grounds of a failure by the employee to perform his or her obligations, or on objective grounds such as a drop in the demand for the employer’s goods or services.

From the standpoint of private international law, Article 46 gives rise to a set of interpretative problems whenever employment contracts featuring a cross-border element are concerned.

A mandatory rule providing a minimum standard of protection for employees

Article 46 of the Decree-Law applies in principle to all employment relationships governed by Italian law, regardless of whether Italian law is the law chosen by the parties or rather applies to the contract objectively.

In the Member States of the European Union, Article 46 may also come into play, by virtue of Article 8(1) of the Rome I Regulation, in contracts that the parties agreed to submit to a law other than Italian law.

In fact, if the contract would have been governed by Italian law pursuant to Article 8(2), (3) or (4) of the Regulation, the choice of a different law by the parties may not have the result of depriving the employee of the protection afforded to him or her by Article 46. This means, for example, that if an employee who habitually carries out his work in Italy is dismissed during the above stated period, he or she will be able to rely on Article 46, regardless of whether the employer is entitled, under the law chosen by the parties, to terminate the contract.

Given that Article 46 finds hardly any equivalent in other legal systems, Article 8(1) of the Rome I Regulation will almost invariably interfere with the chosen law whenever the issue arises, in a Member State, of an employment contract connected with Italy in the way described in Article 8(2), (3) or (4).

An overriding mandatory provision?

Article 46 of the Decree-Law, it is submitted, further qualifies as an overriding mandatory provision of the Italian legal order within the meaning of Article 9(1) of the Rome I Regulation.

The characterisation of Article 46 as an overriding mandatory provision stems from the fact that it satisfies the two requirements mandated under Article 9(1) of the Regulation: (i) it aims to protect a public interest, and (ii) it is meant to apply to any situation within its own scope, irrespective of the law otherwise applicable to the contract.

As to the first requirement, it is argued that, through the prohibition set out in Article 46, the Italian government aims to protect the stability of social and economic relationships of Italy. Indeed, as mentioned in a press release of 16 March 2020, by adopting a set of measures in support of employment, the government intended to prevent businesses from reacting to the pandemic and any related restriction by suddenly terminating a large number of employment contracts, as this might result, in turn, in social unrest. The fact that in the draft of the new Decree-Law Article 46 is extended for three further months, appears to confirm that the ban on dismissals is part of a broader strategy aimed at preventing conflicts which could possibly arise throughout the coronavirus crisis.

Turning to the second requirement, it is submitted that Article 46 implicitly provides its own scope of application, within which it intends to be applied irrespective of the law otherwise applicable under the relevant conflict-of-law rules.

Lacking any geographical limitation in Article 46 itself, regard should be given to other provisions of the Decree-Law which suggest that the various measures adopted therein are in principle meant to apply only territorially.

The preamble, for instance, makes it clear that the Decree-Law addresses the impact of Covid-19 on the “national social-economic reality”, meaning business, workers and households located in Italy. Furthermore, the scope of some provisions is explicitly limited to the territory of Italy. This holds true for provisions on social security, featured in Chapter I of Title II (“Measures in support of employment”). Article 46, though included in a different chapter of the same title, presents itself as part of the overall strategy adopted to support workers. Arguably, its scope should be geographically limited to situations connected with Italy in the same way as the other measures pursuing that goal.

The qualification of Article 46 as an overriding mandatory rule entails that, pursuant to Article 9(2) of the Rome I Regulation, Article 46 of the Decree-Law will be applied by Italian courts, no matter the law specified by the Regulation itself, to any cross-border employment relationship centred in Italy. In such a scenario, any dismissal justified by the employer’s financial difficulties or by the employee’s impossibility to perform his or her activity would be considered invalid and without effect.

What if the cross-border employment relationship brought before the Italian court is governed by a foreign law and is not connected with Italy? Should Article 46 be applied as an overriding mandatory provision of the forum?

It is argued that in such scenario an Italian court should not apply Article 46 of the Decree-Law, since relationships entirely disconnected from Italy do not fall among the cases to which this provision is meant to apply. Indeed, being Article 46 addressed to situations immediately and directly affected by the Covid-19 crisis and the measures adopted by the Italian government to face it, only cross-border relationships having a genuine connection with Italy – such as when the employee is asked to predominantly perform his or her activity in Italy, or when the employer’s establishment in charge of managing the relationship is situated in Italy – qualify to fall within its scope of application.

Another question of greater complexity is whether an Italian court ought to apply Article 46 of the Decree-Law when the employment relationship displays only a minimum connection with Italy, for instance because the employee was hired in Italy although in fact he or she never worked there.

To solve this issue, it is necessary to understand how intense the connection with the territory of Italy must be for Article 46 to be triggered. Considering the above analysis on the rationale of Article 46, it is argued that cases presenting a minimal connection with Italy fall outside the scope of application of Article 46.

Indeed, if the rationale of Article 46 is to protect the social and economic relations of Italy, there is no reason to apply such rule to employment relationships whose real seat – identified by the place of the employee’s predominant performance or the employer’s establishment – is not located in Italy, so that their termination does not jeopardise the Italian social order.

An overriding mandatory rule of the State of performance of the obligations?

A different issue is whether, and subject to which conditions, Article 46 may be given effect in a Member State other than Italy pursuant to Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation, that is, as an overriding mandatory rule of a country than is neither the forum nor the country whose law applies to the contract.

Article 9(3) provides that “[e]ffect may be given to the overriding mandatory provisions of the law of the country where the obligations arising out of the contract have to be or have been performed, in so far as those overriding mandatory provisions render the performance of the contract unlawful”.

Three requirements must be met by a rule of a third State in order to fall within Article 9(3): (i) it must be an overriding mandatory rule pursuant to Article 9(1); (ii) it must be a rule of the country where the contractual obligations have to be or have been performed and (iii) it must render the contractual performance unlawful.

Having already explained why Article 46 is an overriding mandatory rule pursuant to Article 9(1), this section will focus on whether Article 46 can satisfy the remaining requirements.

With respect to the second requirement, for Article 46 to qualify as a rule of the country of the contractual performance, there are two interrelated questions that must be answered: (i) is an act of dismissal an act of performance of a contractual obligation? (ii) If so, where does it take place?

Adhering to the restrictive interpretation given to Article 9 by the ECJ in Nikiforidis, the answer to the first question should be negative: an act of dismissal cannot be strictly defined as an act of performance of whatever obligation arising out of the employment contract. Rather, the dismissal is the act by which the employer exercises the right to unilaterally terminate the contract, precluding the employee from performing his or her obligations towards the employer. As a result of this, Article 46 of the Decree-Law should be denied the effect prescribed by Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation.

This conclusion, although aligned with the case-law of the ECJ, does not seem fully satisfactory.

If the main goal of giving effect to the overriding mandatory rules of a third State is to render a decision which is fair because it takes into account the rules of the legal order with which the situation is most closely connected, by interpreting narrowly the notion of “performance of contractual obligations”, such goal cannot be pursued in all those cases where the dispute does not concern the performance of an obligation, but rather the exercise of a right.

It is argued that, if contractual rights and obligations are the two sides of the same coin, it would be unreasonable to consider the place of performance of the contractual obligations as the only place relevant for the purposes of Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation, to the detriment of the place of exercise of a contractual right. According to the circumstances of the case, both these places may share a close connection with the relationship at stake so to justify the consideration of their overriding mandatory rules pursuant to Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation.

However, as things currently stand, in a dispute concerning the validity of the employer’s exercise of its right to terminate the contract, the court of a Member State, seized of the matter, may give effect, pursuant to Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation, to the overriding mandatory rules of the State where the employee performs his or her contractual obligations – which in a cross-border employment relationship is likely not to coincide with the State where the right of dismissal was exercised – with which the issue of the dismissal is not strictly connected.

To avoid such a short circuit, a flexible interpretation of the concept “performance of contractual obligations” should be adopted for the purposes of Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation.

An overture to this effect can be seen in the AG Szpunar’s Opinion in the Nikiforidis case. Leveraging on the genuine meaning of the mechanism of overriding mandatory rules of third States – i.e. preserving the connection with the legal order to which the relationship is more strictly connected – AG Szpunar favoured a broad interpretation of the notion “performance of contractual obligations”, as to encompass not only the obligation consisting in characteristic performance, but any obligation arising from the contract (§ 93), irrespective of whether directly defined by the parties in the contract or imposed by law (§ 94).

The step forward to AG Szpunar’s interpretation would be to endorse a contextualized interpretation of the entire notion of “performance of contractual obligations”, so that when the dispute concerns only the credit side of the relationship – which by definition does not encompass the performance of an obligation – the exercise of a right should be understood as equivalent to the performance of an obligation for the purposes of Article 9(3). Along the lines of what AG Szpunar argued, this should hold true both for the exercise of rights conferred by the contract and the exercise of rights conferred directly by the governing law.

As to the place where the creditor’s right is exercised, it is reasonable to localize it at the same place where the creditor is established. This means that in case of an act of dismissal, said place will coincide with the place of establishment of the employer.

Building on such interpretation, Article 46 appears to fulfil the second requirement provided for under Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation, being a rule of the country where the statutory right of termination has been or is to be exercised by the employer based in Italy.

The compliance of Article 46 with the unlawfulness requirement set out above is more straightforward. As Article 46 renders unlawful the dismissals of employees on the grounds of the Covid-19 financial difficulties encountered by their employers, also the third requirement set out above is satisfied.

The above is without prejudice to the fact that the decision of whether to give effect to Article 46 of the Decree-Law will be taken by the court seized on the basis of its own discretionary assessment of the nature, purpose and consequences deriving from the application or non-application of such provision.

When performing such assessment, which is political in nature, the court will evaluate whether the rationale underpinning Article 46 can be welcomed as convergent with the values of the forum. In essence, the court will assess whether, on the basis of the policies of its own legal order – including solidarity with other EU Member States – the rule of conduct prescribed by Article 46 of the Italian Decree-Law can be considered justified by the protection of interests that the forum wants to safeguard with the same or a similar degree of intensity adopted by the Italian legislator in Article 46 of the Decree-Law.

This ultimately shows that the application of overriding mandatory rules of third States falling within the category of Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation, to put it with AG Szpunar, “creates for the [seized] court the possibility of giving a decision which is fair and at the same time has regard to the need to balance the competing interests of the States involved” (§ 74).

Seen from this perspective, the consideration of the overriding mandatory rules of a third State is an opportunity for the judge to give a decision which is considered fair because aligned with its own values not only by the State enacting the overriding mandatory provision but also by the forum itself. Hence, the broad interpretation of Article 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation above proposed should be welcomed as increasing the cases where such possibility can be granted.

European e-Justice PortalConfinement has severely curtailed our freedom of movement, but it has certainly not put an end to disagrements and disputes.

Citizens and businesses needing to take procedural action in a cross-border case may be unable to do so due to emergency measures taken in an EU Member State in order to counter the spread of the COVID-19 virus.

These measures may result in the complete or partial suspension of the work of courts and authorities; the temporary inability to obtain legal aid; difficulty to access information normally provided by the competent authorities; other practical issues, for instance delays in enforcing a decision in a cross-border context or in serving a judicial document; temporary adjustments in terms of communication with the public (by email, by phone or by postal mail).

With this is mind, the e-Justice Portal has opened a page aiming to provide an overview of temporary measures taken within the European Union in relation to the COVID-19 virus. The page gives access to a table (pdf document) with information provided by the EJN contact points – and the usual disclaimer: ‘If you need additional information, please consult the webpages of the Ministry of Justice of the Member State for which you need information’

As the situation is changing rapidly and information on this topic is still evolving, the page is updated regularly to reflect new developments.


The EAPIL blog hosts an ongoing on-line symposium aimed to explore the impact of the coronavirus crisis on the phenomena of mobility and exchange that form the constituent elements of private international law, and to discuss the responses that private international law rules provide to the challenges posed by the crisis itself. Contributions on this topic have been proposed so far by Giovanni Chiapponi, Matthias Lehmann and Tomaso Ferando. Those interested in proposing a guest post for publication on these issues are encouraged to contact the blog’s editorial team at blog@eapil.org

The author of this post is Giovanni Chiapponi, research fellow at the MPI Luxembourg. The post is based on a presentation given at the weekly meeting of researchers of Department 1 of the MPI Luxembourg on 11 March 2020. This is the first in a series of posts aimed to explore the impact of the coronavirus crisis on the phenomena of mobility and exchange that form the constituent elements of private international law, and to discuss the responses that private international law rules provide to the challenges posed by the crisis itself (see the other contributions on the topic by Matthias Lehmann and Tomaso Ferrando).


As the Covid-19 (corona virus) spreads out, the Italian government has taken some important measures, which have a strong impact on the structure of the internal judicial system. Thus, the Decree-Law No 11/2020 of 8 March 2020 contains extraordinary and urgent measures on the management of the judicial workload and on the internal organization of the judiciary to contrast the negative effects of the virus on the functioning of judicial activities.

Indeed, even in a period of crisis, where there are many risks at stake for the health of the population, it is important to ensure a proper administration of justice. Hence, the rationale of the decree is to guarantee an effective and efficient functioning of the judicial system.

In this regard, the decree provides for the postponement of hearings and for the suspension of time limits in civil, criminal, fiscal and military proceedings.  Consequences follow in all these fields of law, however my remarks will only focus on the consequences affecting civil matters.

According to Article 1(1), most civil hearings scheduled between the day following the entry into force of the decree (9 March 2020) and 22 March 2020 will not take place due to a mandatory postponement.

In the same way, pursuant to Article 1(2), time limits for exercising judicial acts within civil proceedings are automatically suspended for the period 9 to 22 March 2020. Where a time limit would normally begin during the period of suspension, the starting point is delayed until the end of the latter period.

Despite the urgency of the situation, some exceptional rules are provided under Article 2 of the decree. Both the mandatory postponement of hearings and the suspension of time limits do not concern some categories of proceedings that deal with urgent issues. In this regard, Article 2(2)(g) lists the following exceptions: determinations as to the adoptability of children, matters relating unaccompanied minors, the removal of minors from their family and situations of serious prejudices; matters relating to maintenance obligations; provisional measures affecting fundamental rights; decisions regarding compulsory health treatments; matters in respect of the voluntary termination of pregnancy; measures of protection from domestic violence; measures of expulsion; decision on provisional enforceability of judgments before Courts of Appeal and the Court of Cassation; all matters entailing the risk of serious prejudice to the parties.

Furthermore, Article 2(1) provides that the presidents of individual courts may adopt technical and organisational measures aimed to respond to health concerns while ensuring, as far as practical, the proper administration of justice.

The following measures, among others, may be adopted for the above purposes: purely organisational measures such as limitations to the access to, or the opening hours of, courthouses; guidelines as regards the conduct of hearings; exceptions to the publicity of hearings in civil matters; the use of IT technologies in court hearings; the postponement of non urgent hearings.

Some comments

The decree impacts on some fundamental principles of civil procedure (e.g. the right of defense, the equality of arms, the reasonable length of the proceedings) enshrined in the Italian Constitution, the Charter of Fundamental rights of the European Union and the European Convention on Human rights. It aims at ensuring a balance between the right to health and health care (recognized at a constitutional and European level by the Charter of Fundamental rights and the European Convention on Human Rights) and the rights of the parties in the context of civil proceedings.

Despite the urgency and uncertainty of the situation, it is indeed important to ensure the respect of the fundamental procedural rights of the parties. In this regard, the decree suspends limitation periods to file a claim with the court and procedural time limits for the exercise of parties’ rights in order not to undermine parties’ prerogatives. The lapse of time is “locked” and in principle, this does not entail negative consequences for the parties in the proceedings.

However, some doubts on the interpretation of the text of the decree arise. In such a technical question as time limits, clear indications are needed as regards, in particular, the calculation of time limits.

Namely, the decree refers to “time limits … within the proceedings”. Which time limits are concerned, precisely? Does the suspension of time limits apply to all pending legal disputes (including the objections against injunctions and the appeal procedure) or does it apply only to those legal disputes in which hearings were fixed in the period 9 to 22 March 2020 and that have been postponed by the decree?

For instance, if no hearing is scheduled , but the deadline to submit an appeal before the Court of Appeal expires on 11 March, is the time to appeal suspended? Arguably, the first reading should be preferred, since it allows the parties to better safeguard and protect their rights.

If the first reading were adopted, another issue would arises: how should time limits be calculated retroactively if they expire within the period of suspension? For instance, if a time limit expires on 11 March, what would be the new expiry date? The expiry date, it is argued, should be 24 March (9+2/22+2), as the suspension period is to be applied.

In the meantime, the Government’s department for the relations with the Parliament in an explanatory note delivered on 11 March has indicated that the broad interpretation suspending time limits in all pending legal disputes should apply.

However, the note has no binding effect as such and does not bridge the existing legal gap. As required by the Italian Bar Council, the Italian legislator should intervene to guarantee certainty.

As the immediate conversion of the decree into law seems to be difficult, the government may provide for an authentic interpretation of the rules at stake. This would ensure that the parties’ legitimate expectations on the proper administration of justice are not undermined or frustrated.

The foreign proceedings, it is contended, should then prevail on the ground that they were brought first. The fact that the justice system in one EU Member State has come to a stand-still cannot entail that other Member States have to stop their systems, too. That would run counter the interest of the parties.

Finally, some considerations may be made on the implications of this emergency legislation for judicial cooperation at the European level. These uncertainties on time limits will inevitably entail uncertainty in cross-border cases. As Italian procedural law applies under the lex fori principle, the parties must act in accordance with Italian procedural time limits including these extraordinary rules provided by the law decree. As issues arise for parties in the context of national proceedings, in the same way they will spill over in cross-border settings.

In this respect, it is interesting to underline that some European instruments in the field of judicial cooperation in civil matters provide for strict time limits (e.g. Article 5(3) of the Small Claims Regulation or Article 18 of the Regulation on the European Account Preservation Order).

What happens to those time limits if the Italian law applies under the lex fori principle? Are they suspended in the period 9 to 22 March according to the Law decree? In order to safeguard the rights of the parties, which are even more at risk in cross-border cases, it would be reasonable to suspend also these time limits. However, the Italian legislator is not competent to suspend time limits laid down in EU Regulations. Should the European legislator intervene?

Another key issue, which may have negative consequences in cross border cases, concerns Article 32 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, which provides for an autonomous definition of the time in which a court is deemed to be seized of a dispute. May we consider that an Italian Court is seized of a dispute during the period 9 to 22 March? The same considerations pointed out above can be reiterated: the activity of Italian courts should, in principle, be suspended, but as we are dealing with a concept laid down in a European Regulation, the Italian lawmaker cannot provide for exceptional rules applying to the Brussels I bis Regulation. This is again an open question, which shines a light on the risk that the lis pendens rule may be frustrated.

To conclude, as Covid-19 spreads out throughout the EU, the exceptional situation may lead other Member States to adopt urgent measures to contain the spread of the virus. As the system of judicial cooperation in civil matters is based on mutual trust and the application of provisions under the law of the Member State of origin, the question arises how the EU procedural law system may react to the introduction of extraordinary measures.

Judicial cooperation in civil matters, indeed, is based on the assumption that there is no state of emergency. Thus, if Member States start to introduce exceptional procedural rules in their own systems, there is the high risk that the EU procedural system would not be ready to face emergency measures. The EU should arguably allow Member States a certain degree of flexibility at least to provide exceptional rules for the urgent circumstances at stake.

z25581399V,Protest-w-obronie-niezawislosci-sadow--Rynek-w-KraOn 14 of February 2020 a new law undermining the independence of judiciary in Poland (a so-called “muzzle law“) entered into force.

The Act of Law of 20 December 2019 bars judges from, among other things, contesting the status of other judges or the legality of their appointment (an English version of the draft Act, almost identical to the Act as adopted, is available here) .

The act is a reaction to (i) the CJEU judgment of 19 November 2019 in the AK case, by which the Court asked Polish judges to verify the conformity of the new Disciplinary Chamber of the Supreme Court with EU law, and (ii) the subsequent judgment of another chamber of the Polish Supreme Court of 5 December 2019 finding that the Disciplinary Chamber does not comply with EU law (an English version can be found here).

According to the new Act, judgments corresponding with the one laid down by Supreme Court on 5 December 2019 would be prohibited. Defecting judges can be removed from the profession.

The law has provoked strong reactions from the European institutions already at the stage of the legislative process.

The Vice-President of the European Commission, Věra Jourová, wrote on 19 December 2019 a letter to the Polish President, the Prime Minister and the Presidents of both chambers of the Parliament. The letter states that the rules of the new legislation “touch upon matters such as judicial independence, further raising the Commission’s existing concerns in this area”.

In the letter, Ms Jourová also encouraged “the Polish authorities to consult the Council of Europe’s Venice Commission on this draft legislation”, and invited “all State organs not to take forward the proceedings on the new draft legislation before carrying out all the necessary consultations”.

On 11 January 2020 a “March of 1000 Gowns” demanding “the right to independence, the right to Europe” took place in Warsaw. Polish judges supported by 50 judges from other European countries, together with thousands of citizens, protested against the draft law.

The Venice Commission adopted on 16 of January 2020 an urgent joint opinion on the draft law. The remark is made in the opinion that, by virtue of some of the amendments to the law, “the judges’ freedom of speech and association is seriously curtailed”: Polish courts will be effectively prevented from examining whether other courts within the country are ‘independent and impartial’ under the European rules”.

On 28 January 2020, the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe (PACE) opened a monitoring procedure for Poland over the functioning of its democratic institutions and the rule of law. In its resolution 2316(2020) it declared that recent reforms in Poland “severely damage the independence of the judiciary and the rule of law”.

The law was adopted anyway. An open question is what impact it will  have on the mutual trust and the mutual recognition of judgments in the European Union. Polish ‘reforms’ resulted already in the rebuttal of the presumption of mutual trust in the context of recognition of judgments in criminal matters (judgment of 25 July 2018 in the LM case, analysed here). But the restriction of the independence of the judiciary has a potential impact on all acts providing for the mutual recognition of judgments, in both criminal and civil matters.

It can be particularly challenging for judges applying norms of EU Private International Law. 

Recognition of civil judgments given by a court or tribunal of a Member State should take into account that the CJEU treats a “court” as an autonomous concept of EU law.

The CJEU elaborated on this notion, among other rulings, in Ibrica Zulfikarpašić (§43) and Pula Parking (§53), where it stated that due to the principle of mutual trust, EU law requires “that judgments the enforcement of which is sought in another Member State have been delivered in court proceedings offering guarantees of independence and impartiality”.

The above-mentioned doubts expressed by the European Commission and PACE appear to challenge that requirement.

Photo: Courtesy of Jakub Włodek / Agencja Gazeta

The author of this post is François Mailhé (University of Picardy – Jules Verne).

logo_du_senat_republique_francaise


“Nul n’a de droit à l’enfant”, that is, no one has a right to a child. This is the first amendment the French Senate has recently added to the latest reform of the Bioethics Act 1994 under discussion in Parliament this month, and which is intended to introduce Title VII of the First book of the civil code “on filiation”.

The Senate is the higher chamber of Parliament, with members elected by elected officials from local governments. It participates in the discussion of all legislative projects with the National Assembly (lower chamber), but the latter would ultimately prevail in case of conflict.

I reported earlier on the three judgments of the French supreme court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) which, on 18 December 2019, extended the recognition on foreign surrogacies in France. These judgments were expressly based on an advisory opinion concerning the recognition of legal parent-child relationships between a child born through a gestational surrogacy arrangement abroad and the intended mother, given by the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) in April 2019.

Surprisingly, the Cour de cassation had gone much further than the ECtHR, though, allowing direct recognition of the filiation for all parents appearing on the birth certificate, while the ECtHR had only required for the recognition of the biological father one.

What happened next is even more surprising if not unique in French legislative history.

On 7 January 2020, the Senate chose to oppose the Cour de cassation case-law, on a private international law issue, to better align French law on the ECHR solution. Amendment No 333 to the Bioethics Act reform would, if passed, create a new article 47-1 of the Code civil, drafted as follows:

Any civil status record or judgment for a French citizen or a foreigner made in a foreign country and establishing the filiation of a child born as a result of a surrogacy agreement shall not be transcribed in the registers in so far as it refers as mother to a woman other than the one who gave birth or when it mentions two fathers.

The provisions of the preceding paragraph shall not prevent the partial transcription of this act or judgment or the establishment of a second parent-child relationship under the conditions of Title VIII of this Book [on adoption], where such conditions are met.

The Amendment would in fact bring the French system back to what it was after the rulings rendered by the Cour de cassation in July 2017, and in line with the ECtHR opinion of April 2019. In practice, the biological father would be the only “intended parent” to be recognised as such through direct transcription. His husband or wife would only have a right to adopt the child at a later stage (as long as the procedure of adoption is not unreasonably long, which should not be the case under French law for the adoption of the husband’s child).

As the government backed a similar amendment, though milder than the one eventually adopted, it seems probable the National Assembly will not much alter it.

The change brought about by the rulings of the Cour de cassation of 4 October and 18 December 2019 may therefore be short-lived.

Foreign surrogacy agreements may not be so much welcome in France after all.